H^^^' 
 
 ■r^-. 
 
 l^g^^^sg^S^ 
 

 [.I BRAKY 
 
 ni- TiiF. 
 
 PRIK€ETOW, W. J. 
 
 IKlKATION OK 
 
 s A M u E i; A a N E w , 
 
 1 1- f H 1 I. \ l> i: I. I' H I * . P A . 
 
 fi 
 
 Letter 
 
 yo. 
 
 -^ r 
 
 /i^.^y J^JSi^^^'-f/x 
 
 
 Ax Hook. i|ww 
 
 <U C <^^^££L^^^@ .<^ I 
 
 
«f! 
 
 ^^ 
 
_ / 
 
^Qi\ : & per. ^-^'^',5^- ' ■y^-'^rnrtc' - 
 
 
 
■wr- 
 
 SERMONS, 
 
 AND 
 
 EXTRACTS. 
 
 E D M U N D ' O U T R A M, D. D. 
 
 PUBLIC ORATOR OF THE UNIVERSITY OF CAMBRIDGE, 
 AND RECTOR OF WOOTTON-RIVERS, WILTS. 
 
 I. TWO SERMONS: 
 
 1. ON THE INCREASE OF SEPARATISTS, &c. 
 
 PREACHED AT THE PRIMARY VISITATION OF THE LORD BISHOP OF 
 
 SALISBURY 1808, AND PUBLISHED BY DESIRE OF HIS" LORDSHIP 
 
 AND THE CLERGY. 
 
 2. ON LAYING THE FOUNDATION-STONE OF DOWNING COLLEGE. 
 
 PREACHED BEFORE THE UNIVERSITY, AND PUBLISHED 
 
 BY DESIRE OF THE VICE-CHANCELLOR, HEADS OF HOUSES, AND 
 
 OTHER MEMBERS OF THE SENATE. 
 
 II. EXTRACTS, 
 
 ILLUSTRATIVE OF THE OPINIONS, PRETENSIONS, AND DESIGNS OF THOSE 
 
 WHO HAVE OF LATE, EITHER WHOLLY OR IN PART, DESERTED 
 
 THE ESTABLISHED CHURCH; 
 
 MADE CHIEFLY FROM THE 
 
 WRITINGS OF ARMINIAN AND CALVINISTIC METHODISTS, 
 
 CAMBRIDGE: 
 
 Printed at the University Press; 
 
 AND SOLD BY DEIGHTONS, AND NICHOLSONS, CAMBRIDGE; AND 
 
 BY CADELL AND DAVIES, STRAND, LONDON. 
 
 I8O9. 
 
y 
 
ON THE INCREASE OF SEPARATISTSy 
 
 OK THE 
 
 PREVALENCE OP EXTREMES IN RELIGIOUS DOCTRINES. 
 
 SERMON 
 
 PREACHED 
 
 AT THE PRIMARY VISITATION 
 
 OF THE RIGHT REVEREND 
 
 .JOHN 
 lORD BISHOP OF SALISBURY; 
 
 At MARLBOROUGH, July 22, 1808. 
 
TO 
 
 THE RIGHT REVEREND 
 
 JOHN 
 LORD BISHOP OF SALISBURY, 
 
 AND TO THE REVEREND THE CLERGY, 
 
 BEFORE WHOM IT WAS PREACHED, 
 
 AND AT WHOSE DESIRE IT IS PUBLISHED, 
 
 THIS DISCOURSE 
 
 IS MOST RESPECTFULLY INSCRIBED. 
 

 SERMON I. 
 
 1 Cor. XI. 19. 
 
 For there must be also heresies among you, that 
 they which are approved may he made ma^ 
 nifest among you. 
 
 JVLosT of, the divisions, which have harassed 
 the Christian Church, have originated (so far as 
 each party has founded its pretensions on the re- 
 vealed will of God) in a propensity, which almost 
 every man may have experienced more or less in 
 himself, to dwell upon some particular texts, in 
 preference to the rest of the sacred volume. As 
 in the common concerns of life, men will have 
 their favourite principles and sentiments, accord- 
 ing to the peculiarities of their tempers, the 
 warmth or coldness of their dispositions, the cir- 
 , cumstances of prosperity or adversity, in which 
 they have been placed, or the motives of interest 
 
 B 
 
or ambition, by which they have been actuated : 
 so it is in matters of rehgion. But with this 
 difference; that whereas, in other things, we 
 may, and often do, indulge our partiahties with- 
 out great and manifest detriment to ourselves or 
 others : in religion, where the various parts of 
 Scripture stand upon the same divine authority, 
 we cannot embrace some, and neglect the rest, 
 without the utmost hazard of forfeiting our 
 eternal happiness^. 
 
 Yet, as if regardless of the danger, when men 
 have once devoted themselves to their darling 
 tenets, they scruple not to maintain them by 
 such expositions of some passages in the holy 
 scriptures, as are at variance with all the dictates, 
 not only of sound learning, but of common pru- 
 dence and propriety. Their interpretation is fre- 
 quently so literal, as to be incompatible with the 
 style and character of the sacred writings ; or 
 so unguarded, as to apply to our own days what 
 belongs exclusively to the earliest times of Chris- 
 tianity ; or so unlearned, as to overlook some 
 ancient event, custom, opinion, idiom, or- al- 
 lusion, which must be taken into consideration, 
 before the real drift of the words in question can 
 be understood. They argue, as if they had yet 
 to learn, that what seems to be absolute in ex- 
 pression, is often conditional in sense: that in 
 
3 
 
 many instances, where the whole stress appears 
 to be laid upon some one leading principle, it is 
 not to the exclusion of those moral efFects, or 
 kindred virtues, with which it is gCiierally declared 
 to be connected. They scruple not to interpret 
 without reference even to the immediate context, 
 which would, if properly attended to, lead to the 
 true import of tlie passage ; or else, without re- 
 gard to other passages, which, if the interpre- 
 tation contended for be established, must be 
 either to the greatest degree depreciated, or utterly 
 neglected. But, as in the administration of hu- 
 man laws, he would be ill qualified to preside, who 
 should attempt to explain or enforce any one rule 
 of jurisprudence, without those niceties of distinc- 
 tion and limitation, which are necessary to save the 
 authority of other rules : so, in expounding the 
 Law of God, he but ill deserves our confidence or 
 attention, who does not endeavour to extend our 
 views over the whole scheme of Revelation ; and 
 so to interpret and apply each particular text or 
 doctrine, as to prevent its encroaching on the due 
 influence, or just boundaries, of the rest. 
 
 If any one, for instance, already deeply sensible 
 of the helplessness or depravity of our nature, should 
 meet with those words of the Apostle, * A man is 
 
 * For the texts here referred to, see Gal. ii. 16. Eph. 
 ii. 8. I Johniii. 7. 10. Gal. v. 6. Compare, I Cor. vii. 19. 
 B 2 
 
4 
 
 not justified by the works of the law, but by the 
 faith of Jesus Christ ; By grace are ye saved 
 through faith ; and that not of yourselves : if he 
 should so interpret the various expressions con- 
 tained in these passages, as to collect from the 
 whole, that we may, without the habitual exercise 
 of Christian virtue, obtain a reasonable assurance, 
 that we are children of God and heirs of everlasting 
 life : how then will he maintain the authority of 
 other passages, where it is written, He that doeth 
 righteousness is righteous ; ffliosoever doth not 
 righteousness is not of God; Neither circum- 
 cision availeth any thing, nor uncircumcision, 
 but faith which worketh by love ; By works a 
 man is justified, and not by faith only ; Follow 
 peace with all men, and holiness, without which 
 no man shall see the Lord. Though he dwell with 
 thankfulness upon that merciful declaration, He 
 that believeth on the Son hath everlasting Ife ; 
 will he not at the same time mark the condition 
 so clearly pointed out to all in such texts as 
 the following ; If ye through the Spirit do 
 mortify the deeds of the body, ye shall live ^ 
 
 James ii. 24. Heb. xii. 14, John iii, 36. Rom. viii. 13. 
 Matt. vii. 21. XXV. 34, 35. See also Rom. ii. 13. iv. 5. 
 Matt. xii. 37. John vi. 27. Acts x. 35. Rom. ii. 7. vi. 22. 
 1 Cor. xiii. 13. Col. iii. 6. 2 Thess. i. 8. 1 Tim. i. 5. 
 Heb. V. 9. Rev. xx. 12. 
 
5 
 
 Will he not respect that warning voice. Not 
 every one that saith unto me, Lord, Lord, shall 
 enter into the kingdom of heaven ; but he that 
 doeth the will of my Father which is in heaven ? 
 Will he not, above all, remember, that in the 
 awful representation, which our Lord has given 
 us of the last day, the rewards of the everlasting 
 kingdom are expressly adjudged to those, who 
 do the deeds of love or charity ? Will he, when 
 J his determination involves the momentous in- 
 terests of his future existence, venture to decide, 
 that all the moral injunctions scattered throughout 
 the whole extent of Scripture, are reconcileable 
 with the supposition, that men may promise the 
 recom pence of another state, not to habitual 
 piety, but to a faith which commences only in 
 the last moments of life ; or that works are re- 
 quired of us as duties, which must be discharged, 
 if we have opportunity for them, but may other- 
 wise without danger be left unperformed ? Will 
 he not rather believe, that in those instances, 
 where eternal life is ascribed to faith, we are to 
 understand by faith, not a naked principle, cut 
 off from its fruits ; but a reliance on the Gospel 
 dispensation, considered as distinguished and 
 separated from every other moral or religious 
 scheme ? Will he not be persuaded, that, al- 
 though without the atonement, which has been 
 made through the free grace of God by Christ, 
 
6 
 
 and on which we are taught to rely as the sole 
 cause of our salvation, we never could have ob- 
 tained the forgiveness of our sins : still, that 
 atonement being made, certain continued dispo- 
 sitions and actions are to be regarded as an in- 
 disputable condition, on which we are permitted 
 to assure ourselves of its efficacy to our end- 
 less happiness ? Will he not conclude, that if 
 actual obedience (obedience sincere and general, 
 although mixed with imperfections still to be 
 atoned for) be not the only satisfactory evidence of 
 our acceptance ; if we be not in this sense in a state 
 of trial ; then all the sanctions of Christian mo- 
 rality are at once dissolved ; the system is re- 
 duced to a broken chain ; and the practical duties 
 of our religion, separated from its doctrines by 
 a great chasm which we cannot supply, become 
 ordinances without support, and appendages with- 
 out use ? It is in vain to urge, that the im- 
 portant ends of religion and morality are suffi- 
 ciently secured by insisting upon faith alone, 
 provided it be a principle, which will unavoid- 
 ably produce good works, where there is time for 
 them. If this be the prevailing lesson of reli- 
 gious instruction, men will defer their faith to the 
 last period of their lives. And we may argue as 
 we please, from solitary texts or slight presump- 
 tions, that -God will, in extreme cases, accept 
 the intention for the action, the feeling of the 
 
moment for habitual purity of heart. But so plainly 
 and repeatedly are the principles and the deeds of 
 Christian virtue ' required of all the followers of 
 our Lord, that we cannot but regard them as es- 
 sential to a well-grounded confidence in our state : 
 and if the penitent should not live to cultivate 
 the one, and perform the other, it would be 
 highly presumptuous to pronounce, that his faith, 
 which wants its proper test, is true ; it would be 
 arrogating an authority, which the Scriptures do 
 not warrant, to affirm, that it will be rewarded 
 with the inestimable recompence in another 
 world. He must be exhorted to improve to the 
 utmost the short interval, during which he 
 may yet be spared ; to labour for that faith 
 and holiness, without which there is no ground of 
 hope : but he must be left to the heart-searching 
 wisdom, or uncovenanted mercy, of Almighty 
 God^ 
 
 I might adduce other instances, and shew in 
 a similar manner, how erroneous it would be 
 to infer, from detached or doubtful texts, that, in 
 the work of our salvation, the Holy Spirit regards 
 
 * We are authorized to apply to good men such terms as 
 virtue, praise, xvorthy, faitliful, &;c. Phil. iv. 8. 2 Pet. i. 5. 
 Rev. iii, 4. Matt. x. 11. xxv. 21. Luke xvi. 11. 
 
 '' See the Note [A.] at the end of this Sermon. 
 
8 
 
 not those dispositions or endeavours which we 
 may call natural (as found in men, who have 
 not yet been admitted to the outward privileges 
 of the Gospel, or heard the name of Christ), 
 nor co-operates with them considered as em- 
 ployed in the improvement of his gifts by 
 appointed means ; but freely, in the most un- 
 qualified sense of the word, infallibly, and 
 agreeably to an irreversible decree, does every 
 thing himself: that in the renovation of our 
 minds, he does not barely arrest the attention, 
 dispose the will, and contribute what is most 
 essential to the work, but creates us anevy^, by 
 an interposition, which may be strictly termed 
 miraculous : that he acts upon true believers in 
 general with an influence, which is not only proved 
 by the holiness of disposition and life, that may 
 result from it, to be divine ; but is known im- 
 mediately, and unquestionably, by the« feelings 
 which it produces in them, as the power of the 
 Deity present in their hearts : that he enables 
 them not merely to obtain a full assurance, but to 
 know with certainty, that they are in a state of 
 salvation : or that he empowers them to become 
 more than comparatively perfect in their Christian 
 course, and to live entirely free from sin ". But 
 
 » See the Note [B.] at the end. 
 
9 
 
 since it is not necessary, and would not perhaps be 
 strictly proper, to detain those to whom I now 
 more particularly address myself, by enlarging on 
 the fallacy of opinions which they so well know 
 how to confute ; I shall only remark, that the 
 errors to which I have alluded, seem to have pro- 
 ceeded, all of them in a greater or less degree, from 
 one common origin; a mistaken notion of the ex- 
 tent of human depravity, occasioned by an over- 
 strained interpretation of a passage '', which occurs 
 in St. Paul's Epistle to the Romans. The Apostle, 
 to shew that our nature is sinful or depraved, has 
 selected from the Book of Psalms a variety of 
 sentences, some of which appear in the original 
 to refer to the human race in general, others to 
 be restricted to the most hardened or abandoned 
 part of mankind. Now, if it were necessary to 
 interpret these passages literally j if it were to be 
 regarded as strictly true of all men in a natural 
 state, that their mouth is full of cursing and 
 bitterness, and that their feet are swift to shed 
 blood; we might then have reason to doubt, 
 whether the gift of salvation, if extended to beings 
 so depraved, must not be in all respects free and 
 unconditional ; whether the Holy Spirit must not 
 
 '' Rom. iii. 14, 15. Psalm cxlv. 9. viii. 1. 
 
10 . 
 
 of himself, by an irrevocable destiny, and without 
 regard to any natural disposition, qualification, or 
 co-operation on their part, lead them to final 
 happiness ; whether any thing but an extra- 
 ordinary interposition of his Almighty power 
 could convert them ; whether the effects of his 
 influence might not be always, at the instant of 
 its action, unquestionably distinguished from the 
 ordinary operations of their minds ; whether he 
 might not dispel their fears, not by giving them 
 that assistance in the survey of a religious life, 
 which he withholds not from those to whom 
 he has been a guide and sanctifier, and con- 
 firming them in the comfort which the retrospect 
 affords, but by pouring into their hearts, without 
 respect to habitual virtue, undoubted assurances 
 of acceptance ; and whether he might not confer 
 upon them an entire exemption from sin in the 
 present life, as well as a certainty of happiness 
 in that which is to come. But St. Paul in- 
 fers nothing more from these quotations, than 
 that all are under sin, have fallen short of the 
 glory, and become subject to the judgment, of 
 God. And if any one be not contented with 
 that inference, he will do well to consider, 
 whether to impose a literal interpretation in this 
 instance, would not be, in effect, to bring tiom 
 our own imaginations and inventions, both an 
 
11 
 
 insurmountable objection against the proofs of 
 Divine benevolence, which natural religion affords, 
 (for how could we shew that Being to be infi- 
 nitely good, who should so desert, or deal with, 
 his creatures ?) and, at the same time, an un- 
 answerable charge of inconsistency against the 
 Psalmist himself; who, in other places, bears the 
 most unequivocal testimony to the goodness of 
 the supreme Lord of all. The Lord, says he, 
 is loving unto every man, and his mercy is over 
 all his worJis. And again, O Lord, our Governor, 
 how excellent is thy name in all the world ! 
 
 To specify the methods by which many churches, 
 sects, or denominations of Christians have sup- 
 ported their errors or their power, would be to point 
 out so many ways of arguing from Scripture, as if 
 its whole weight were collected in some particular 
 texts, which it may at any time be deemed ex- 
 pedient to enforce. The Pontiffs of Rome, di- 
 recting the religious views of their followers to that 
 promise of our Saviour,'' Whatsoever thou shall 
 hind on earth shall he hound in heaven, claimed the 
 high privilege of naming, not from the inspired 
 writings, but from their own authority, the parti- 
 cular conditions, on which his merits would be 
 
 » Matt. xvi. 19. 
 
^ 12 
 
 available to the remission of sins. Fond of osten- 
 tation, even in acts of self-denial or voluntary 
 penance, they prescribed rites and ceremonies of 
 peculiar austerity ; and decreed, that men might 
 perform more of these than were necessary for 
 their salvation. They denied not the assistance 
 of the Holy Spirit ; but with the vain confidence 
 to be expected in all, who believe that they can 
 do more than is required of them, they magni- 
 fied their own labours, and gave not the honour 
 due to the influence which is received from 
 heaven. This monstrous pile of absurdity and 
 impiety was assailed by the early reformers with 
 successful, but often with intemperate, zeal. Not 
 content with exposing the error of those who 
 believed in works of supererogation, many of 
 thera went over to the other extreme j and main- 
 tained, that we cannot properly be said to do, 
 either with or without assistance from above, any 
 work acceptable to God. They contended, that 
 all such works in man are eifects of the Divine 
 operations, carried on independently of human 
 qualification, and without the concurring agency 
 of human power, omnipotent and irresistible. Not 
 satisfied with reprobating that ardour in our own 
 pursuits, or reliance upon our own attainments, 
 which destroys a relish for devotion, and alienates 
 the mind from God ; they taught all, whom they 
 
13 
 
 called the elect, to expect immediate communi- 
 cations with the Supreme Being, or sensible 
 demonstrations of his presence. They enforced 
 opinions, which must ever lead men to a pre- 
 sumptuous persuasion, that they have within 
 themselves a divine voice, superseding the neces- 
 sity or use of the written word, preserving them 
 from every sin, and giving them an infallible 
 assurance of eternal life. 
 
 The Founders of our national Church happily 
 avoided these extremes. Having so lately re- 
 nounced the Papal cause, it is not to be supposed, 
 that they were altogether free from prejudice, or 
 even from those errors in doctrine, into which 
 many of their brethren had been carried. Yet 
 the wisdom, the mildness, the benevolence of 
 their conduct, will challenge the admiration 
 of the latest posterity. They acted like men 
 determined to lay aside every ' selfish conside- 
 ration. They had the magnanimity to reflect, 
 that they were forming an Establishment of 
 Religion, not for themselves alone, or for the 
 age in which they lived, l?ut for their country, 
 and for times to come. They not only professed, 
 in common with other Protestants, to make the 
 sacred volume their rule of faith and practice, 
 
 » See Note [C-] at the end. 
 
14 
 
 but were careful to vindicate the authority of all 
 its parts. They have openly declared ', that the 
 Church may not so expound one place of Scrip^ 
 ture, as to make it repugnant to another. In 
 the Writings which they have sanctioned, de- 
 scriptions of duties or of doctrines, apparently 
 urged beyond the proper limits, may perhaps be 
 found; which, from the infirmity of human nature, 
 they may have introduced, or overlooked. But 
 if, on this account, they have been accused of 
 inculcating particular opinions^ to the wilful neg- 
 lect or disparagement of some things, which we 
 are called upon to believe or do ; those who 
 take a comprehensive view of their system, 
 and candidly compare the different parts of it 
 with each other, will soon acquit them of the 
 charge. They affirm, that good works contribute 
 not, as a meritorious ** cause, to our salvation ; 
 and that the only " mean and instrument of sal- 
 vation required of our parts is faith. But before 
 we venture to infer from hence, that they regarded 
 not the fruits of faith as necessary to a well-founded 
 hope of eternal happiness ; let us remember, 
 that when they speak of the Faith, to which 
 they ascribe Justification or pardon, they tell us^ 
 that if we would know, whether we really possess 
 
 * Article XX. ^ See Note [D.] at the end. 
 
 « Horn, on the Passion, Part II. p. 362. Oxford edit. 1802. 
 
15 
 
 that true and lively principle, that sure trust and 
 confidence, as they call it, that we have received 
 forgiveness by the merits of Christ ; we must try 
 it by its fruits, or by a very godly and Christian 
 life^. Nor is this all. They have taught us in 
 various Prayers* to entreat, that we may obey 
 the will of God, in order that we may obtain 
 his promises. And in the solemn and important 
 office of Baptism, where the covenant between 
 our Redeemer ^and ourselves is described in the 
 clearest terms, they have expressly represented 
 Christ as promising on his part to grant ever- 
 lasting life; and the persons to be baptized as 
 promising on their part, not barely to believe 
 God's holy word, but obediently to keep his 
 commandments. If then they elsewhere ^ adopt 
 expressions, which import, that we are both 
 saved from punishment, and crowned with the 
 rewards of eternity, by faith alone ; as it is ma- 
 nifest, that they still suppose the fruits of faith 
 to be the sole evidence of its existence, on which 
 
 <• See Note [E.] at the end. 
 
 « Collects for All Saints' Day ; the 6th, 13th, 14th, and 
 25th Sundays after Trinity ; and the 2d Collect at the end of 
 the Communion Service. 
 
 f " Knowing that we be by this benefit of his resurrection 
 risen with him by our faith unto life everlasting." Horn, on 
 the Resurrection, p. 370. 
 
16 
 
 we can rely; so it is also highly probable, that 
 they have in view a faith, not suddenly formed in 
 us at the point of death, but habitually influ- 
 encing our lives; a faith, which not only will 
 produce its effects, if there be time for them, but 
 has had its opportunities, has grown strong by 
 exercise, and actually produced its fruits \ When 
 they point out the evidences either of faith or 
 of sanctification, they say not one** word of im- 
 pressions, or inward feelings, considered as dis- 
 tinguished from moral rectitude, or actual holiness 
 of life. But they explicitly affirm % that if any 
 man live uprightly, of him it may he safely 
 pronounced, that he hath the Holy Ghost within 
 him : if not., then it is a plain tohen that he 
 doth usurp the name of the Holy Ghost in 
 vain. They say *", that if we would come holy 
 
 * See Note [F.] at the end. 
 
 ^ " Such as feel in themselves the working of the Spirit of 
 Christ, mortifying the works of the flesh." Art. XVII. — 
 '* The Spirit of God mightily working in them, unto obedience 
 to God's will and commandments" Horn, on Alms-Deeds, 
 Part II. p. 329. 
 
 •= Hom. for Whit-sunday, Part II. p. 398. 
 
 ** Exhortation for the celebration of the holy Communion. 
 " 7'hat in shewing themselves obedient unto his will, they 
 might certainly assure themselves of his love and favour to- 
 wards them." Hom. on Alm-s-Deeds, Part I. p. 324. 
 
 I 
 
17 
 
 and clean to the Lord's Table, and be received 
 as worthy partakers of it, we must examine our 
 lives and conversations hy the rule of God's 
 commandments. Thus openly referring us to 
 our dispositions and actions for our assurance, 
 they represent it not, either as derived, inde^- 
 pendently of our conduct, from immediate in- 
 spiration, or as amounting to a certain knowledge 
 of our state. They teach us still to pray for deli- 
 verance in the day of judgment. They encourage 
 us not so far to forget the great duty of hu- 
 mility, as to usurp the province of Him, who 
 will come to be our judge. — When they allude 
 to the office of the Holy Spirit, although they 
 sometimes with the sacred Writers', and in the 
 language of piety, ascribe to Him all "^ our holy 
 desires, good ^ thoughts, and actions; just as in 
 
 * Isai. xxvi. 12. Philip, ii. 13. 
 
 *" Collect for the 13th and 19th Sunday after Trinity, 2d 
 Collect in the Evening Prayer. " The Holy Ghost, who is the 
 only worker of our sanctification." Horn, for Whit-sunday, 
 Part I. p. 390. " All our ableness is of God's goodness." 
 Horn. Rogation, Part I. p. 403. " Whatsoever good thing 
 is in us, of grace, of nature, or of fortune, is of God only, 
 as the only Author and Worker." Ibid. " It is the gift of 
 God, as Solomon saith, when one eateth." Horn, on 
 Idleness, p. 4-i3. 
 
 e Our Church sometimes confines the epithet good, to 
 works done after justification or faith. Horn, on Good 
 Works, Part I. p, 39. At other times she extends it to 
 
 C 
 
18 
 
 the language of friendship, we attribute wholly to 
 another those benefits, which we never could 
 have obtained without his suggestion, co-ope- 
 ration, and influence ; yet they often, in words 
 too plain and fan:iiliar to be easily misunder- 
 stood, speak of the Divine Power as assisting 
 us", or furthering us with help. They lead 
 us to believe, that God will dispose the way 
 of his servants towards the attainment of ever- 
 lasting salvation, and that human exertion is not 
 to be placed in competition with his aid; but 
 they no where speak of him as, in a strict sense, 
 creating entirely anew the understanding and the 
 will ; as aiding, not the natural powers of man, 
 but his powers considered as so created ; or as 
 conducting some, however they may resist his 
 decree, to certain happiness 3 whilst others are 
 left to unconditional, and inevitable misery. On 
 the contrary, whatever they may be supposed to 
 have intended in the Article on Predestination, 
 in which they venture to do little more than 
 
 works done by our natural powers. Art. X. In Art. 
 XIII. she declares, that " works done before the grace of 
 Christ, and the inspiration of his Spirit, are not pleasa;it 
 to God, — but — have the nature of sin.^' 
 
 ".1st and 4th Collect at the end of the Communion. 
 Collect for Easter-Day. Horn. Rogation, Part I. and III- 
 p. 401, 413.— On Repentance, Part II. p. 462. 
 
19 
 
 repeat the words of Scripture ; they quahfy what 
 they have there laid down, by declaring'' else- 
 where, that we may depart from grace given, 
 and fall into sin; and this without any reserve 
 or distinction with respect to falling finally '', or 
 falling only for a time ; that in some places the 
 Apostles speak of the final falling away from 
 Christ and his Gospel ; that it were madness to 
 lose the inheritance that ive he rww set in : and 
 again, that Christ redeemed us, and all man- 
 kind; and that he made, by his one oblation 
 of himself once offered, a full, perfect, and 
 sufficient sacrifice, oblation, and satisfaction for 
 the sins of the whole world. — On the subject of 
 Christian perfection they proceed so far as to 
 authorize the petition, that this day we fall into 
 no sin. But they plainly remind us, that if ice 
 say we have no sin, we deceive ourselves, and 
 the truth is not in us; that we are miserable 
 sinners; that although we are born again in 
 
 •^ Art. XVI. Horn, on Repentance, Part I. p. 452, on 
 the Resurrection, p. 370. Catechism. Prayer of Consecratiou 
 Communion Service. 
 
 c " The Puritans, in the beginning of the reign of king 
 James the First — desired that these words, "though not 
 finally," might be added to the words of the Article, " we may 
 depart from grace given" ; but the king and bishops would not 
 allow any such addition. See the Hampton Court Conference.'' 
 Bishop of Lincoln's Elements of Christian Theology, 1804-, 
 Vol. II. p. 295. 
 
 c 2 
 
^0 
 
 Christ, we yet all offend in many things* ; that 
 the infection of nature still remains ; and that 
 they are to be condemned, which say, they can 
 no more sin as long as they live here. — ^They 
 describe, it is granted, in strong terms the de- 
 pravity of fallen man, compared with a being of 
 spotless '' purity. They speak of his nature as 
 having no particle of pure and unadulterated 
 goodness in it '^ ; of the evil in his actions and 
 propensities as far overbalancing the good. But 
 it will scarcely be contended, that the whole 
 human species was regarded as a murderous or 
 fiend-like race by those, who have taught us**, 
 that the goodness of Almighty God appears every 
 where in the creatures of the world : and that it 
 is our duty to give him most humble and hearty 
 thanks, as the Father of all mercies, for all his 
 goodness and loving-kindness to us, and to all 
 men; to bless him for our creation, preservation, 
 and all the blessings of this life. 
 
 » Art. IX. XV. XVI. •' We must need^ fall ofteo." Horn, 
 on the Passion, Part 11. p. 363. 
 
 '' Horn, on the Kativity, p. 337. 
 
 « Ibid. p. 338, and Horn, for Whit-sunday, Part I. p. 390. 
 Some have thought, that there are, in the Writings of our 
 Church, descriptions of fallen nature, which refer not to any 
 real, but to a supposed state of man ; not to the actual slate 
 of a heathen, who has not heard of the Gospel, but to the state 
 in which he would have been, but for divine grace or light, 
 considered as communicated to all mankind through Christ. 
 
 ^ llom. Rogation, Part I. p. 406. General Thanksgiving. 
 
21 
 
 We are not to wonder, if a religious Esta- 
 blishment, formed with unexampled moderation, 
 and founded upon the whole extent of Revelation 
 as its base, has survived the most violent con- 
 vulsions of our country, and retained in its 
 bosom, even to our own days, a large majority 
 of the inhabitants. But in the eventful times in 
 which we have lived, as if every thing great and 
 venerable were at once hastening to an end ; men 
 formerly attached to the religious worship of their 
 forefathers, have in alarming numbers^ connected 
 themselves with societies, either entirely sepa- 
 rated, or in a great degree alienated, from our 
 communion. On inquiring to what cause this 
 unhappy division is to be attributed, we find, 
 that its authors and promoters have accused the 
 national clergy of violating the Articles of their 
 own Church; of preaching, not the great doctrines 
 of Christianity, but mere moral lessons ; and of 
 wanting that power of the Word, which prevailed 
 in the apostolic times. Their religious tenets it 
 is not easy to describe with accuracy ; because 
 (to say nothing of that variety of sentiment which 
 is always to be expected in different persons 
 or societies) they seem not either to have stated 
 them with openness, or to have retained them 
 with consistency, or to have defended them with- 
 
 * See Extracts from the writings of Arminian and Calvinistic 
 Methodists, Sect. I . 
 
22 
 
 out exposing themselves to the charge of having, 
 with contradictions that must ever appear glaring 
 to the eye of reason, strongly insisted upon pre- 
 mises, and yet utterly denied the conclusions which 
 unavoidably result from them. But many of 
 them are eager to inculcate' the Calvinistic creed, 
 that although we are all commanded to labour in 
 the appointed means of grace, yet the Holy Spirit 
 regards not either our unassisted dispositions and 
 endeavours, or any improvement supposed to be 
 made, by our natural efforts, of his gifts considered 
 as imparted in a greater or less degree to everyone; 
 but creates of himself the necessary moral qualifi- 
 cations in such as were destined to salvation, un- 
 conditionally and iiTevocably, before they came 
 into the world. Others, who seem to constitute the 
 more numerous division of them, and profess the 
 Arminian tenets, contend'', that there are in their 
 societies men, who live free from every known or 
 wilful, every inward and outward sin. And all of 
 them appear to maintain the following positions 
 as generally true. They believe'', that represen- 
 tations of human depravity cannot be too highly 
 coloured, or too literally understood. They affirm ^, 
 however they may reconcile such an opinion with 
 that degree of free-will, which is presupposed in 
 
 » lb. Sect. 4. ^ lb. Sect. 3. 
 
 «Ib. Sect. 5. '•lb. Sect. 6. 
 
23 
 
 almost every page of Scripture, that men are 
 converted by extraordinary interpositions of the 
 Deity, as certainly and instantaneously efficacious 
 as those, by which the dead have been raised to 
 life. They assert, however they may attempt to 
 check the boundless enthusiasm, to which such 
 a persuasion must directly lead, that there is an 
 influence* acting upon the faithful servants of 
 Christ, and not upon some few individuals alone, 
 which is known to be from God, not merely by its 
 effects on their temper and conduct, but by im- 
 pressions that are discerned at the time of its 
 operation, as a clear and certain evidence of his 
 presence : that there is a witness ^, distinct from 
 the fruits of the Spirit, which they perceive as 
 such, and hail as an undoubted voice from heaven. 
 They consider it as indisputable ^, that an explicit 
 assurance of pardon or acceptance, is the common 
 privilege of Christians : that there are times, 
 when they are enabled to know and declare with 
 certainty, that they are sinners saved. They 
 speak of this assurance, or this knowledge, which 
 they suppose to be preceded by a dreadful sense 
 of guilt and misery, as obtained, not through any 
 intermediate survey of a virtuous or holy life, 
 but immediately from God. They not only 
 
 e Ibid. Sect. 8. <" Ibid. Sect. 9. e Ibid, and Sect. 10. 
 
24 
 
 venture to decide, that in all ages men who 
 continue hardened and impenitent to their dying 
 moments, may, at that last hour, attain such 
 faith and holiness as are necessary for everlasting 
 happiness '; but they openly pronounce, that 
 penitents of this description have duly received 
 the Gospel at their hands, have experienced the 
 blessing of a renewed mind, and enjoyed the 
 triumphs of the righteous in the pangs of death ^ 
 We have therefore to lament, that these our 
 brethren are not separated from us by those shades 
 of difference, which are too slight or trifling to 
 prevent that reconciliation, which we have so 
 earnestly desired ; but that, in some things, they 
 hold opinions directly contradictory to the doc- 
 trines of our Church ; whilst, in other things, 
 they establish principles, or tests of principles, 
 which she does not acknowledge, and neglect 
 those which she has adopted. 
 
 Seventy years have now elapsed, since these 
 opinions began to be inculcated with unwearied 
 diligence and unquestionable success. There 
 was nothing new in the opinions themselves, 
 (for there is scarcely a precept or doctrine 
 of Christianity, which had not before been car- 
 ried beyond its proper bounds) ; but the manner 
 
 » See the Extracts, Sect. II. >» Ibid. Sect. 12. 
 
^5 
 
 ill which they were brought forward and pro- 
 pagated was new. For they Were brought 
 forward and propagated by men, who not- 
 only were regular Clergymen of the Established 
 Church, but professed the utmost veneration for 
 her Liturgy, and the strictest conformity to her 
 Articles^ : by men, who having thus obtained the 
 confidence of their hearers, that were still attached 
 to her interests, infused into their minds per- 
 suasions hostile to her ministers, and irreconcilable 
 with her doctrines ; urged them to those extremes 
 of discontent, or of error, where a separation 
 from her walls, whether approved or discounte- 
 nanced by themselves, became inevitable "^ ; en- 
 couraged them in their disaffection, or secession, 
 by undisguised violations of her discipline and 
 usurpations of her authority'; instructed them 
 to make new converts amongst her members by 
 introducing themselves as friends to her pro- 
 sperity; and to undermine her strength, by 
 cautiously distinguishing between her ancient 
 venerable institutions, and her supposed modern 
 corruptions; between her people, whom they were 
 every where to commiserate, and her priests, 
 whom they were loudly to condemn. It is our 
 duty to speak with candour and correctness of 
 all men, and more especially of those who differ 
 
 ^ Ibid. Sect. 13. <* Ibid. Sect. 16. ^ Jbid. Sect. 15. 
 
26 
 
 from us on points of religion. But it was not 
 possible for the generality of the clergy to view 
 these proceedings in the favourable light of open 
 and fair hostility ; or to expect, that the conduct 
 either of the men themselves, who had thus marked 
 their career, or of those who might teach under 
 such auspices, would not abound with the strongest 
 features of sectarian animosity, and ambitious 
 zeal. Accordingly we find them adopting every 
 expedient that could be devised, for the purpose 
 of increasing their own influence, and degrading 
 other teachers of religion in the opinion of the 
 multitude. Arranging their followers in com- 
 panies, committed to the eare of leaders, who 
 were themselves accountable to their superiors in 
 authority ; they enjoined a rite of confession, 
 which, if viewed as a bond of union, or in relation to 
 the ascendency that it gave the more enterprising 
 over the fears or affections of the rest, differed 
 not from auricular confession*. They laboured to 
 attract and allure by every novel mode of ex- 
 pression and gesticulation '' ; by harangues and 
 invectives addressed, not to the reasoning faculty, 
 but to the senses and the passions ; by repre- 
 sentations of the new birth % and exhibitions of 
 its pangs, often painful to the feelings of humanity, 
 
 a See the Extracts, Sect. 20. " Ibid. Sect. 21. 
 
 « Ibid. Sect. 7. 
 
27 
 
 or disgusting to common decency and common 
 sense. They endeavoured'* to conciliate men of 
 different persuasions, and enrol them in their ser- 
 vice, by ordering that those who embraced their 
 tenets, should still be described as members of the 
 religious community, to which they had formerly 
 belonged*. They called themselves not separatists, 
 but Christians. Discarding the narrow policy of 
 avowing themselves as an insulated sect, they at 
 once projected a mighty hierarchy^, that should 
 swallow up almost every religious denomination 
 in itself; an empire of conscience, that should be 
 not less extensive than the warmer passions or in- 
 temperate appetites of mankind. To enforce 
 their pretensions by the reputation of superior 
 sanctity, they renounced the harmless pleasures 
 and useful gratifications of society s; and, with a 
 still more rigid self-denial, they renounced, in the 
 day of their strength, even errors, by which they 
 had awakened the attention of their crowded 
 hearers, and engaged them in their cause**. To 
 elude the attacks of their opponents, they de- 
 clined or depreciated the authority, by which we 
 
 * In delivering this Sermon, the words from "They endea- 
 voured to conciliate" to "favoured children of light and 
 grace," p. 29, were omitted. 
 
 « See the Extracts, Sect. 18. ^ Ibid. Sect. 19. . 
 
 e Ibid. Sect. 24-. h Ibid. Sect. 23. 
 
28 
 
 are taught in true religion, as well as in true 
 philosophy, to judge of principles fronri facts. 
 Revolting against the decisions or restraints of any 
 tribunal, where men should profess to argue from 
 the plain and beaten path of life and conduct 
 which all can see, to those thoughts of the heart, 
 or those prospects of mercy, which lie fully open 
 to the eye of God alone ; they retired * with their 
 hearers to the trackless wilds of inward feeHng, 
 and the dark defiles of metaphysical perplexity. 
 Secure in these retreats, they issued forth their 
 decrees. They proclaimed the indulgences and 
 rewards, that awaited the sons of guilt and wretch- 
 edness, who should at the very last extremity, 
 receive the doctrines, which they preached. 
 They published their pretensions to a divine 
 mission, and even to miraculous gifts''. Carried 
 back in their imaginations to an age resembling 
 that, in which the Apostles lived, they spoke of 
 themselves as placed in their situation, actuated 
 by their motives, and vested with their power ''. 
 They applied to themselves scriptural expressions, 
 which holy men had long regarded with reve- 
 rential awe as belonging exclusively to the Saviour 
 of the world**. Whilst they vindicated the 
 majesty of Christ as God, they dishonoured his 
 
 « See the Extracts, Seer. 22. *> Ibid. Sect. 25. 
 
 <= Ibid. Sect. 26. ■• Ibid. Sect. 27. 
 
29 
 
 sacred name, by addressing him in terms of the 
 lowest famiharity and desire*, as influenced by 
 passions similar to their own. Whilst the lessons 
 of depravity and humility were yet in their 
 mouths, they advanced to the highest pitch of 
 spiritual pride. Whilst they loved not the doc- 
 trines of the Gospel, unless in their distorted 
 form ; whilst they left the fair and salutary mean 
 of Christian virtue, and made their religion a 
 religion of extremes, they styled themselves the 
 favoured children of light and grace. They 
 boasted, like the sectaries of former days, that 
 they were to be regarded, before all others, 
 as the people of God ^ Like them, they repre- 
 sented themselves as more peculiarly the objects 
 of providential care^; as men, for whom the storm 
 was stilled, and the weapons of destruction 
 turned aside. They loaded with pious eulogies 
 the more active patrons of their scheme: they 
 consecrated the memory, or pourtrayed the 
 endless joys of those who died in their faith. 
 They reviled the clergy '', and all who still ad- 
 hered to them, as nominal Christians ; as ignorant 
 profligates, and unconverted hypocrites. They 
 placed engines of terror every where in their 
 
 * Ibid. Sect. 28. ' Ibid, Sect. 29. 
 
 8 Ibid. Sect. 30. " Ibid. Sect. 14. 
 
30 
 
 patlis. They described their pursuits as devices 
 of the father of evil ; their afflictions as judge- 
 ments'; and their diseases as preludes to eternal 
 sufferings. They spared not even the silent 
 grave : they insulted the ashes of the dead. 
 
 If the care of the establishment should ever be 
 intrusted to teachers of this description, it may 
 still survive in name. But that spirit of bene- 
 volence and toleration, by which it has so often 
 protected even its bitterest enemies, and so 
 happily assimilated itself to the mild form of our 
 constitution in State, is gone for ever. We call 
 not the Church an engine, we call it not an ally, 
 of the state. Yet is their strength so kindred and 
 congenial, that if the one be enfeebled, the other 
 cannot remain secure : if the one be overthrown, 
 the other will also bow down its head to the 
 earth. 
 
 But are we not, say these teachers, to obey 
 God, rather than man ? The ministry, which we 
 have received, are we not at all hazards to fulfil ? 
 In other words, are we not the sole, the infallible 
 interpreters of the Divine will ? and is it not rea- 
 sonable, that our countrymen should forego their 
 temporal blessings, in order that they may rest 
 upon our opinions their hopes of endless hap- 
 
 ' See the Extracts, Sect, 31. 
 
31 
 
 piness ? Again, say they, do we not present a for- 
 midable rampart against both the superstition of 
 Rome, and the blasphemy of the Infidel ? It will 
 not readily be admitted, either that the Church 
 of Rome will be weakened by adding to those 
 dissensions and extravagances amongst Protestants, 
 in which she has placed her strength ; or that the 
 Infidel, who views with awe the impregnable 
 barrier lately raised against him by divines of the 
 establishment, will not rejoice, when he beholds 
 part of our lines defended by a wild and dis- 
 cordant mass of sentimental proofs and meta- 
 physical artillery ; which may indeed burst forth 
 and bear down all before it, but will soon be lost 
 in clouds and darkness, and leave millions of un- 
 happy sufferers eager to embrace the overtures of 
 any champion, who shall deride the name, and 
 detest the sovereignty, of Christ. 
 
 We have lived happily amongst ourselves, un- 
 hurt by the impious scoffs of infidelity on the 
 one hand, or the frantic yells of fanaticism on 
 the other. We have enjoyed a security from 
 religious feuds, the loss of which could not be 
 viewed with indifference even by men, who now 
 labour incessantly to destroy its source. We 
 have had blessings worth preserving. But un- 
 fashionable as it may be to respect the warnings of 
 those who point to the dangers of the Church, we 
 
32 
 
 cannot shut our eyes against the undeniable fact, 
 that thousands and tens of thousands have been 
 drawn from her standard* ; we cannot but beheve, 
 that when her numbers are so diminished there 
 is danger. The fact itself of desertion, which I 
 would this day impress upon your minds, calls 
 aloud for caution and exertion. It is by our 
 exertions, by the exertions of the clergy in every 
 Diocese, that our establishment, if it still remain, 
 must be upheld. The struggle, even in such a 
 cause, will be severe ; but if we are not wanting 
 in those efforts which the exigency requires, we 
 have reason to hope, that it will be terminated 
 with success. 
 
 As ministers of a national Church, we cannot 
 but feel truly thankful to the Supreme disposer of 
 all events, that we are governed by a beloved 
 Sovereign, whom no fear of danger, no dread of 
 party zeal, has been able to divert from his deter- 
 mination to protect the establishment which he 
 loves ; and of whom it will be recorded in times 
 to come, that no one ever more perfectly under- 
 stood, or more truly prized, the blessings of civil and 
 religious liberty which we have so long enjoyed. 
 As the clergy of a particular Diocese, we cannot 
 without unfeigned satisfaction reflect, that we are 
 
 » See the Extracts, Sect. 1. 
 
33 
 
 under the authority of one, who has received his 
 sacred trust from the immediate will of that gra- 
 cious Sovereign ; has endeared himself to those, 
 with whom he was of late connected, by a dispo- 
 sition and conduct firm, yet mild, vigilant, yet 
 liberal ; has revered the great maxims of tole- 
 ration, when restrained, as all other salutary 
 maxims must be, within due bounds ; but has stood 
 forward as the author*" and first publisher of that 
 important Rule, that toleration is not power. 
 Let us avail ourselves, ere it be too late, of the 
 encouragement which these advantages are so 
 well calculated to afford. And let us rest assured, 
 that those in authority, to whom it properly be- 
 longs, will be disposed to lend all reasonable aid ; 
 that they will give due attention to every rational 
 expedient, which has been proposed for our 
 support; that they will, above all, weigh well 
 with themselves, or submit to the great councils 
 of the nation, whether it be not indispensably 
 necessary to provide effectual safeguards against 
 false brethren, who, under the mask of friendship, 
 may continue daily to drain the very vitals of our 
 establishment. 
 
 But whatever expedients may be adopted or 
 rejected by our country, the necessity of exertion 
 on our part is still the same. And if it be true, 
 that the evils of which we complain have derived 
 
 '' See the Charge by the Lord Bishop of Exeter, 1805. 
 D 
 
34 
 
 their origin and support from partial and unwar- 
 rantable interpretations of God's holy word; if 
 this be the source and seat of the disease ; it is 
 here that our remedies must be applied ; it is to 
 this point that our preservatives must be directed. 
 We must endeavour to prepare the minds of those 
 committed to our care against the first assaults of 
 the adversary^ who, announcing himself as a mes- 
 senger from God to the irrehgious or the weak, 
 finds it easy to expatiate again and again upon 
 some few favourite texts, and wrest them to his 
 purpose. We must call their attention to those 
 parts of the Book of Life, which he is either unable 
 to explain, or unwilling to enforce. We must 
 exhort them, as they value their eternal welfare, 
 to build their faith upon the whole Word of 
 God ; to remember how awful it is to offend even 
 in one point, lest they become guilty of all. And 
 impossible as it may be to remove or mitigate the 
 symptoms of a confirmed enthusiasm, whose im- 
 pressions are much stronger than any that can 
 be produced by the utmost force of reason, or the 
 undoubt;ed declarations of God himself; yet there 
 are remedies, by which those, in whom the 
 malady has not sunk deep, may be recovered ; 
 there are preventives, by which those, who are 
 yet untainted, may be saved. 
 
 But our preaching will be of little avail, unless 
 it be supported by our discipline. Surrounded 
 as wc are by enemies, trained to the art of 
 
35 
 
 war from their youth ; marshalled under their 
 subalterns and chiefs in command ; marched 
 in regular succession from one district of the 
 countiy to another ; and animated by one kindred 
 spirit of hostility to our Church ; are we not every 
 day reminded, that the strictest discipline is neces- 
 sary on our part? that each of us must regard 
 himself, not as an unconnected individual, to 
 whom the care of this or that parish is intrusted ; 
 but as a soldier of the common cause, by whose 
 supineness or misconduct the strength and repu- 
 tation of the whole must suffer ? We have our 
 laws of service, which we must obey ; our articles 
 of war, by which we must be governed. If we 
 desert, or slumber on, our post; if we hold 
 improper correspondence with the enemy; if 
 we disregard the authority of our superiors, or 
 disobey their lawful commands; our defeat is 
 certain. It is not enough, that our hearts be 
 pure, and our fidelity unquestionable. The out- 
 ward forms themselves of deportment, and even of 
 dress, cannot be neglected with impunity. I 
 mean not, that we should descend to melancholy 
 looks, or dismal cant. I am aware that Christi- 
 anity is a religion of cheerfulness ; that there is 
 a medium in the externals of religion ; that there 
 are bounds which men cannot violate on the one 
 side by austerity or gloom, without danger of a 
 rapid transition to open indifference, or avowed 
 profligacy, on the other. Yet in times like these. 
 
 D 2 
 
36 
 
 our younger ministers should be careful to avoid 
 all appearance of levity. They should be tem- 
 perate in the use even of innocent amusements. 
 They should remember, that if we throw off the 
 garb, we may endanger the vital interests, of our 
 profession ; if we neglect the outworks, we may 
 expose to the inroads of the enemy the fortress 
 of our strength, our citadel itself. 
 
 In this our warfare, be the event what it may, 
 we shall have the unspeakable comfort to reflect, 
 that our exertions in the cause of the venerable 
 establishment to which we belong, have been all 
 of them directed to, and regulated by, those further 
 and greater ends, glory to God in the highest, 
 and on earth peace, good will toward men : and 
 that, although the time may be approaching, when, 
 under the uncertainty inseparable from a state of 
 trial, the noblest fabrics of human policy shall be 
 dissolved, and the proudest establishments levelled 
 with tli€ dust; yet there is no act of service, 
 which the pure in heart render to their God, 
 that will not be recorded on a lasting monu- 
 ment, in that House not made with hands, eternal 
 in the heavens ; where divisions and animosities 
 sliall be no more ; and where the institutions of 
 unerring wisdom, power, and goodness, shall 
 endure, in happiness, in glory, in majesty unut^ 
 ttrable, for ever and ever. 
 
NOTES. 
 
 [A.] 
 
 The question, whether it be possible for us to 
 obtain the remission of our sins, and the happiness of a 
 future state, without habitually manifesting some degree of 
 faith and holiness by our dispositions and actions here, 
 appears not to be expressly decided in Scripture. But if it be 
 true that a death-bed penitent may, it is to the highest 
 degree improbable that he nvUl, enjoy such happiness. In 
 the Scriptures we seem to have a general rule, plainly and 
 repeatedly inculcated, and addressed more particularly to 
 each man's private mind, viz. Have faith, and prove it by 
 thy dispositions and deeds, and thou shalfhave eternal Hfe. 
 In the penitent thief, however, we have, it is said, the 
 example of a man, who did actually receive, without living 
 to shew them by their fruits, such principles of faith and 
 holiness, as were sufficient to qualify him to be with Christ 
 in paradise. But if we limit not the exception, allowing it to 
 be such, to this single case, we cannot justly extend it to 
 any other cases, than such as are known or supposed to be 
 similar. « You would not, if you knew a Medicine, 
 which hath recovered thousands, and will infallibly cure, 
 if applied in the beginning of the distemper ; you would not 
 in a mortal disease defer such an application till a case of 
 extremity, when never any that you know of was recovered 
 by it but one, and his symptoms too vastly different from 
 yours. You would not venture your whole substance upon 
 so mad a hazard, where there have been millions of blanks 
 to one prize ; and that prize too got by such a chance, as 
 can never come up again." Stanhope, on the Penitent 
 Thief, Sermons, 1700, p. 124. 
 
38 
 
 [B.] 
 
 It has often been objected to the Calvinistic hypo- 
 thesis, and the objection has never been answered, that it 
 degrades the Supreme Being, as the supposed author of 
 tyrannical decrees, incompatible with his justice and 
 mercy -, and at the same time renders his moral injunctions 
 nugatory. For how is it possible to evince the necessity of 
 exertion or obedience to men, who are persuaded that their 
 future lot, together with every previous qualification that 
 may be necessary, is irrevocably determined ? The advocates 
 for this scheme may believe, that the counsels of the 
 Almighty are always benevolent and wise, although un- 
 known to man. But by representing him, not as fore- 
 seeing the final condemnation of the greater part from 
 their wilful rejection of his gracious offers, but as decree- 
 ing from all eternity the salvation of some individuals, whilst 
 the rest are abandoned to inevitable misery, and this without 
 regard to what we call their natural qualifications or en- 
 deavours; they almost as effectually remove his moral govern- 
 ment out of sight, at if they denied it altogether. Now 
 the texts adduced as most favourable to this hypothesis, 
 admit of an interpretation consistent with the opposite per- 
 suasion, that the decrees of God refer either to men in 
 their public or social character, to nations and communities, 
 and then are entirely unconditional ; or else to individuals, 
 who are subject to conditions, and will be saved or lost, 
 according as they embrace or reject the means of happiness 
 offered in a sufficient degree to all. But if the Calvinistic 
 interpretation be adopted ; if it be received, contrary to 
 the whole analogy of common life, that blessings of unspeak- 
 able value are destined to a few, independently of their 
 natural dispositions or exertions, and to the utter exclusion 
 of the rest of mankind ; we see not how we can any longer 
 maintain the authority of texts, in which it is unequivocally 
 declared, that God will have all men to be saved, that Christ 
 
39 
 
 died for all, that he is the propitiation for the sins of the whole 
 world, and that the spirit may be resisted, and grieved, and 
 quenched; 1 Tim. ii. 4. 2 Cor. v. 15. 1 John ii. 2. (and 
 see John i. 29. Comp. xvii. 9—21.) Actsvii. 51. Comp. 
 Gen. vi. 3. Eph.iv. 30. 1 Thess.v. 19 ; words which seem 
 inexplicable, if we are to carry to an extreme the purport of 
 such passages as ascribe every thing to the gift or grace of 
 God, and allow no boasting to man; Rom.iii. 27. iv. 2. 
 1 Cor. i. SO, 31. 2 Cor. iri. 5. Gal. ii. 20. Comp. John 
 xii. 44. Eph. ii. 8, 9. Philip, i, 29. ii. 13 ; and to overlook 
 other passages, in which the necessity and worth of human 
 exertion are asserted; Mat. xxv. 21. Rom. ii. 6, 7. 
 Philip, ii. 12. iv. 8. Rev. iii. 20 j or in which the sacred 
 influence, and the powers of the human mind, are repre- 
 sented as distinct things co-operating with each other. 
 Rom. viii. 16. Philip, ii. 12, 13, If it be admitted, that in 
 the conversion of individuals the influence of the Holy Spirit 
 is irresistibly or infallibly efficacious ; or that the under- 
 standing and the will are, by an extraordinary interposition, 
 wholly created anew; how can we contend for that freedom 
 of the will in pursuit of eternal happiness, which is so 
 generally allowed to remain entire and inviolate ? There are 
 indeed passages, where the Apostle prays, that the faithful 
 may be strengthened with all might according to the glo- 
 rious power of God, Col. i. 11. Eph. iii. 16, or that they 
 may know the exceeding greatness of his power. Eph. i. 19. 
 Nor is it denied, that the qualifications produced in men, by 
 the aid of the divine influence, are such as can proceed only 
 from an omnipotent Being (which is true likewise of the 
 production and preservation of our natural powers) ; and that, 
 in a certain acceptation, they may be regarded as mira- 
 culous, since they belong not, in the same sense with his 
 natural powers, to every man. But we allow not, that they 
 are miracles wrought by an irresistible energy. We know not, 
 that the workings of the Holy Spirit, admitting that they 
 may be perceived, can be unquestionably distinguished 
 
40 
 
 at the moment, and without waiting for the fruits of piety 
 and virtue, from the ordinary operations of the mind. We 
 doubt whether this be true even in the best of men. We see 
 nothing that can authorize us to receive it as a general rule., 
 J[t seems to be a gratuitous assumption, unsupported by the 
 Holy Scriptures, which, whilst they establish a fact, to be 
 acknowledged with unceasing thankfulness, that the Spirit of 
 God does act upon good men, and dwell in them, Rom. viii. 
 16. 2 Cor. i. 22. Eph. i. 13, 14. iv. 30. 1 John v. 20 ; refer 
 us in the plainest terms for our assurance, not to illapses or 
 impressions, but to our dispositions and our lives ; Tit. ii. 
 12, 13. 2 Pet. i. 10. 1 John ii. 3 ; often pointing out cha- 
 rity in particular, or a spirit of pure benevolence, as charac- 
 teristic of the elect. Col. iii. 12. 1 Thess. i. 3, 4f. 1 John 
 iii. 14, 24. iv. 13. If men will not be careful to interpret 
 and limit scripture by scripture, they may wander into all 
 the extremes of error, throw dovim all the barriers against 
 enthusiasm, not excepting even those which their own 
 policy may have erected for a time, and boast of themselves 
 as gospel preachers, when they deserve that name in no 
 other sense than because they preach a gospel of their own. 
 
 [C] 
 
 In disputes respecting the meaning to be affixed to 
 particular passages in writings sanctioned by public autho- 
 rity, arguments drawn from the private sentiments of some 
 individuals, who assisted in composing or enacting them, 
 can seldom be conclusive. They are not admitted in 
 interpreting Acts of the legislature ; and they appear to 
 have been urged with more violence, than just reasoning, 
 in matters of religion. In an assembly of legislators or 
 divines, those who possess the greatest talents or influence, 
 may find it necessary not only to be silent on some favourite 
 opinions, but to adopt what is not strictly agreeable to 
 them, before an unanimous assent, or even the approbation 
 
41 
 
 of a majority can be procured. Nor have the members of 
 such assemblies to take care only that they agree amongst 
 themselves. They have also to reflect, whether some other 
 sanction, besides that of their own authority, be, not 
 necessary: whether there be not circumstances, not merely 
 in the history of preceding times, but in their own age and . 
 country, that require attention : and whether it be not 
 probable, that they will bring the nation more nearly, and 
 more permanently, to their sentiments, by departing in 
 some degree from the mo^el which they would prescribe, 
 than by adhering to it so closely, as to occasion perpetual 
 apprehensions -of dissent and separation. The private 
 opinions of the individuals who take the lead in such as- 
 semblies, must ever be influenced, more or less, by consi- 
 derations of this nature ; and are to be admitted as grounds 
 of interpretation with extreme caution, especially in cases, 
 where the compositions in question have proceeded from 
 diff'erent persons at difl'erent periods, and have received 
 their final sanction long after the time when they originally 
 appeared, or were enforced. 
 
 [D.] 
 
 "We are accounted righteous before God, only for 
 the Merit of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ by Faith, 
 and not for our own Works or deservings. Wherefore that 
 we are justified by Faith only, is a most wholesome doctrine, 
 and very full of comfort, as more largely is expressed in the 
 Homily of Justification, Art. XI. We must renounce the 
 merit of all our said virtues, of faith, hope, charity, and 
 all other virtues and good deeds, which we either have 
 done, shall do, or can do, as things that be far too weak 
 and insufficient and imperfect, to deserve remission of our 
 sins, and our justification." Horn, on Salvation, Part II. 
 p. 22. The very true meaning of this proposition or saying, 
 'We be justified by faith in Christ only,' according to the 
 
meaning of the old ancient authors, is this : We put our 
 faith in Christ, that we be justified by him only, that we 
 be justified by God's free mercy, and the merits of our 
 Saviour Christ only, and by no virtue or good works of our 
 own that is in us, or that we can be able to have, or to do, 
 for to deserve the same ; Christ himself only being the 
 cause meritorious thereof." Ibid. Part III. p. 23. 
 
 [E.] 
 
 ** Albeit that good Works, which are the fruits of 
 Faith, and follow after Justification, cannot put away our 
 sins, and endure the severity of God's Judgement ; yet are 
 they pleasing and acceptable to God in Christ, and do 
 spring out necessarily of a true and lively Faith ; insomuch 
 that by them a lively Faith may be as evidently known, as a 
 tree discerned by the fruit. Art. XII. Therefore St. Paul 
 declareth here nothing upon the behalf of man concerning 
 his justification, but only a true and lively faith, which 
 nevertheless is the gift of God, and not man's only work, 
 without God. And yet that faith doth not shut out re- 
 pentance, hope, love, dread, and the fear of God, to be 
 joined with faith in every man that is justified j but it 
 shutteth them out from the office of justifying. So that, 
 although they be all present together in him that is justified, 
 yet ^tliey justify not altogether : neither doth faith shut 
 out the j ustice of our good works, necessarily to be done 
 afterwards of duty towards God ; — but it excludeth them, 
 so that we may not do them to this intent, to be made just 
 by doing of them." Hom. on Salvation, Parti, p. 19. "The 
 bright and true Christian faith is, not only to believe that holy 
 Sgripture, and all the foresaid articles of our faith are true ; 
 but also to have a sure trust and confidence in God's merciful 
 promises, to be saved from everlasting damnation by Christ : 
 whereof doth follow a loving heart to obey his command- 
 
43 
 
 ments." Ibid. Part III. p. 25. " How can a man hare 
 this true faith, this sure trust and confidence in God, 
 that by the merits of Christ his sins be forgiven, and 
 he reconciled to the favour of God, and to be partaker of 
 . the kingdom of heaven by Christ, when he liveth ungodhlr, 
 and denieth Christ in his deeds ?" Ibid. And see a similar 
 account of Faith, Horn, on the Passion, Part II. p. 362. 
 ** Every man must examine and try himself diligently, to 
 know whether he have the same true lively faith in his heart 
 unfeignedly, or not ; which he shall know by the fruits 
 thereof." Hom. on Faith, Part II. p. 32. " A man may soon 
 deceive himself, and think in his own fantasy that he by faitli 
 knoweth God, loveth him, feareth him, and belongeth to 
 him, when in very deed he doth nothing less. For 
 the trial of all these things is a very godly and Christian 
 life." Ibid. Part III. p. 34. 
 
 From what has been already cited or referred to, com- 
 pared with such passages as the following, the reader will 
 judge, whether our Church, which excludes works as a 
 meritorious cause of justification, has gone so far as to 
 decide, that men may in all ages obtain either pardon or 
 future happiness without the fruits of repentance, or of some 
 degree of faith. " These be the very words of St. Basil ; 
 and St. Ambrose, a Latin author, saith these words ; * This 
 is the ordinance of God, that they which believe in Christ 
 should be saved without works, by faith only, freely re- 
 ceiving remission of their sins.' Consider diligently these 
 words, without works, by faith only, freely we receive 
 remission of our sins. — Nevertheless, this sentence, that we 
 be justified by faith only, is not so meant of them, that 
 the said justifying faith is alone in man, without true re- 
 pentance, hope, charity, dread, and the fear of God, at any 
 time and season." Hom. on Salvation (supposed to be the 
 
44 
 
 same with that called the Horn, on Justification, Art. XI.) 
 Part II. p. 21. "Forasmuch as he that believeth in Christ 
 hath everlasting life, it must needs consequently follow, 
 that he that hath this faith must have also good works, and 
 be studious to observe God's commandments obediently. 
 For to them that have evil works, and lead their life in disobe- 
 dience and transgression, or breaking of God's command- 
 ments, without repentance, pertaineth not everlasting life, 
 "but everlasting death, as Christ himself saith." Hom. 
 on Faith, Part II. p. 33. ** To this purpose writeth St. 
 Chrysostom in this wise, — * I can shew a man that by 
 faith without works lived, and came to heaven : but without 
 faith never man had life. The thief, that was hanged 
 when Christ suffered, did believe only, and the most mer- 
 ciful God justified him.' — Here ye have heard the mind of 
 St. Chrysostom, whereby you may perceive, that neither 
 faith is without works, having opportunity thereto, nor 
 works can avail to everlasting life, without faith," Hom. on 
 Good Works, Part I. p. 40. " Nothing doubting, but if they 
 truly repent them of their sins, and die in perfect faith, that 
 then they shall forthwith pass from death to life." Hom. on 
 Prayer, Part III. p. 284. " The third part of repentance is 
 faith, whereby we do apprehend and take hold upon the 
 promises of God, touching the free pardon and forgiveness 
 of our sins : — the fourth is, an amendment of life, or a new 
 life, in bringing forth fruits worthy of repentance." Hom. 
 on Repentance, Part II. pp. 459, 461. 
 
S E R M O N II. 
 
 PREACHED BEFORE 
 
 THE UNIVERSITY OF CAMBRIDGE 
 
 May 18, 1807; 
 
 BEING THE DAY ON WHICH THE 
 
 fX)UNDATJON-STONE OF DOWNING COLLEGE 
 
 WAS LAID. 
 
TO 
 
 WILLIAM PEARCE, D.D. 
 
 VICE-CHANCELLOR; 
 
 THE 
 
 EARL OF HARDWICKE, 
 
 HIOH- STEWARD: 
 
 THE 
 
 HEADS OF HOUSES; 
 
 AND THE OTHER 
 
 MEMBERS OF THE SENATE OF THE UNIVERSITY; 
 
 BY WHOSE DESIRE IT IS PUBLISHED, 
 
 THIS DISCOURSE 
 
 IS 
 MOST BESPECtIfuLLY INSCRIBED, 
 
 BY THEIR FAITHFUL SERVANT, 
 
 THE AUTHOR. 
 
SERMON 11. 
 
 Numbers XXIV. 5. 
 
 How goodly are thy tents, O Jacobs and thy 
 tabernacles, O Israel/ 
 
 Xhe benefits, which the ancient foundations of 
 this University have conferred upon mankind, 
 have been long and openly acknowledged. Not 
 only has their cherishing influence been felt by 
 the remotest inhabitant of the British Isles, but 
 the foreigner also has contemplated with gra- 
 titude and veneration the monuments of literature 
 and philosophy, which they have sent forth into 
 the world. Attracted by unrivalled works of 
 genius, he has visited our shores : he has gazed 
 with wonder on these venerable structures, 
 peopled, not by the votaries of indolence, but by 
 the sons of investigation and instruction. He has 
 
50 
 
 not withheld the tribute of his admiration, " How 
 goodly are thy tents, O Jacob, and thy taber- 
 nacles, O Israel !" 
 
 It is by such foundations, that Learning has 
 secured the important advantage of a fixed and 
 permanent abode; that she has reaped the 
 benefit of improvements, derived from plans and 
 exertions continued with uniformity through a 
 long series of generations. It is by the aid of 
 their endowments that the dignity and indepen- 
 dence of her instructors are preserved. But 
 it is not merely to the amount of those funds, 
 which have been appropriated to our colleges by 
 the munificence of princes or the grants of other 
 benefactors, that the fame of such a Seminary is 
 to be attributed. It is by a proper division and 
 distribution of the property, which pious men 
 have bequeathed, that the empire of literature 
 and science is maintained. Whatever the emo- 
 luments of our endowments may be in their aggre- 
 gate, they are dealt out to individuals with a 
 sparing hand. The conditions, on which they 
 are invariably bestowed, exclude the affluent 
 from sharing in the common stock. Enough 
 is given to enable all, who are engaged in 
 the labours of tuition, to enforce their lessons 
 with respect; to check, without hesitation, the 
 beginnings of profligacy in youth ; to guard 
 
51 
 
 the strong-holds of discipHne without fear of 
 insult or of poverty. But enough is not given 
 to tempt them to resign thieir cares, or neglect 
 their duties : they revel not in the abundance of 
 those stores, which have been set apart for the 
 support and encouragement of indigent worth, 
 and unprotected industry. 
 
 For it is not sufficient that a literary Institu- 
 tion be permanent, and its teachers independent. 
 The most powerful incentives to exertion and 
 emulation should also be provided. By a prudent 
 distribution of their bounty, our benefactors have 
 at once increased the numbers of those who 
 teach, and multiplied the rewards of those who 
 are instructed. Our Fellowships afford an ample 
 supply of men duly qualified for the office of 
 tuition ; and at the same time constitute so many 
 prizes, by which the emulation of their pupils is 
 excited and upheld. 
 
 It is by the benefit of endowments thus regu- 
 lated and extended, that the leading Univer- 
 sities of this Empire have been distinguished from 
 all others. In other countries, either their 
 seminaries have not been endowed at all, and 
 then their light, however brilliant for a time, has 
 soon been extinguished ; or else their endowments 
 have extended only to their few professors ; and 
 
52 
 
 then, whatever aid they may have borrowed from 
 their monasteries, or from other sources, they 
 liave, for long and repeated intervals, lamented 
 the want both of ability in their teachers, and 
 of emulation in their youth. Our Founders have 
 endeavoured to secure the united advantages of 
 talent, of exertion, and of permanency : and they 
 have succeeded. 
 
 The University, to which we have the happi- 
 ness to belong, has long been celebrated both for 
 its system of instruction, and for the singular care 
 and impartiality with which it has allotted the 
 rewards of genius and industry. A system of 
 instruction may either comprise too small an 
 extent of knowledge, or embrace too wide a field. 
 If its limits be too narrow, the genius will be 
 fettered by a degree of accuracy, which degene- 
 rates into trifling : if they be too far extended, 
 the student will either despair of succeeding 
 in every thing, and attempt nothing ; or will sa- 
 crifice to general and superficial attainments the 
 advantage of penetrating to the utmost depth 
 of his subject, and of forming habits of close and 
 intense research, which he may afterwards suc- 
 cessfully apply to any branch of professional or 
 useful knowledge. The system established by 
 our predecessors is happily remote from both 
 these extremes. They. have wisely limited the 
 
53 
 
 field of exertion. Without neglecting the in- 
 terests of morality or religion, they have directed 
 our attention more particularly to classical and 
 mathematical pursuits. They have by these means 
 made sure of every thing that is essential to form 
 the taste on the one hand, or improve the rea- 
 soning powers on the other. They have chosen 
 the precious monuments of antiquity, if not as 
 the mirror in which the powers and properties of 
 our nature may best be seen, yet as the undoubted 
 models of all that is pure or luminous in compo- 
 sition, of all that is captivating or sublime in 
 eloquence or in thought. They have selected 
 the severer studies, as furnishing those tests, by 
 which truth and falsehood, however disguised, 
 may be every where discerned ; as the ground, on 
 which the strength and improvement of the rea- 
 soning faculty may be most accurately measured, 
 and most equitably rewarded. 
 
 But this Seat of Learning claims the support 
 of our Country, not more for its system of instruc- 
 tion, than for the solicitude and impartiality with 
 , which its fellowships, as well as its other literary 
 rewards, are bestowed. This is indeed the source 
 of our discipline, the fountain of all that is good 
 or great amongst us. It is the vital principle, by 
 which our endowments perform their destined 
 work, and on which the noblest energies of our 
 
54 
 
 Establishment depend. Corrupt this source, and 
 its streams, if still suffered to flow, will pollute 
 the land. To the lasting honour of our Univer- 
 sity it will be recorded, that in this most im- 
 portant point, she has religiously discharged her 
 sacred duty ; that here no motives of interest, 
 no claims of powerful friends or political attach- 
 ment, have been known to interfere. Her 
 inflexible justice has been an unfailing incentive 
 to emulation amongst our youth ; a pledge to the 
 very humblest of them, that his attainments shall 
 entitle him to a great and lasting recompence, 
 which will cast a lustre even on the disadvantages 
 of fortune or of birth. 
 
 For it deserves to be again and again proclaimed, 
 as one of the numerous blessings derived to the 
 public from these venerable Institutions, that the 
 rewards which they bestow, qualify such as are 
 born in the humbler walks of life, for the society 
 of men who fill the most important stations. 
 It is here that we may discern one powerful pre- 
 servative of that connexion between the upper 
 and lower ranks of the community, on which our 
 national happiness depends ; one great safeguard 
 of that regular gradation in whatever is monarchi- 
 cal, or aristocratical, or popular in our government, 
 by which our liberties are secured. Unjustly 
 have our Universities been arraigned as the allies 
 
55 
 
 of arbitrary and despotic power. If it be the 
 boasted excellence of a pure republic, that it 
 calls to the aid of the state the services of its best 
 and ablest citizens ; then are these foundations 
 not only not hostile, but highly favourable, to 
 the lower branch of our Constitution. For it is 
 by them, that men taken from the bosom of the 
 people are blended with the highest ranks. It is 
 by them, that the interest which our Nobles take 
 in the wants and welfare of the meanest subject, 
 is cherished and increased. It is by them that 
 the virtues of affability and condescension, which 
 deserve to rank amongst the brightest ornaments 
 of our country, have been honoured and im- 
 proved : whilst other regions have groaned under 
 the domination of a proud and overbearing 
 aristocracy, which disdains all who are placed 
 beneath itself; which courts not their aid, unless, 
 when under the borrowed name of freedom, it 
 aims at their oppression ; which insults the mild 
 virtues of a beneficent prince, whilst it reposes 
 its destructive weight on the expiring liberties 
 of his people. 
 
 Men, who justly appreciate these advantages, 
 will not call in question the expediency of adding 
 to the number of our colleges, even in these en- 
 lightened times. For, although we may not 
 dread the return of those dark and turbulent ages, 
 
66 
 
 when the only glimmerings of science were pre- 
 served in the convent or the college ; yet, is 
 not the population of our country increased ? 
 Are there not greater numbers now to be in- 
 structed ? And whatever opinions our enemies 
 may entertain of this University as bearing the 
 lamp of invention, where will they find her equal 
 as a seminary of instruttion f They have as- 
 serted, that we correspond not, as we ought, with 
 learned men in other parts of the world ; that we 
 have not been eager to cherish the spark of dis- 
 covery, even when struck out by others. With 
 the works of a Waring and a Paley in their 
 hands, they have still dared to deny, that we have 
 of late extended the bounds of science. Yet they 
 admit, that if we have not enlarged, we have at 
 least cultivated, the field of knowledge, with un- 
 precedented success. They have not complained 
 that our colleges are too numerous. — And shall 
 the sons of our beloved Alma Mater not rejoice 
 in any addition to the number of her founda- 
 tions ? Will they not with delight behold her 
 approach still nearer to the growth of a Sister 
 Seminary, which boasts no other advantage over 
 us, than that which she derives from the greater 
 extent of her endowments, and the supe- 
 rior numbers of her youth ? And will the 
 British People view with disapprobation the in- 
 Btitution of additional Societies in our groves ? 
 
57 
 
 Will they learn with indifference, that, after an 
 interval of two hundred years, the spirit of 
 munificence, which animated the pious bene- 
 factors of former times, is still to be found amongst 
 us ? Will they not reflect with gratitude, that 
 thousands, devoted to the pursuits of knowledge, 
 are supported or befriended by this Seat of Science ; 
 when the revenues of its lands exceed not in their 
 collective amount the income, which some in- 
 dividuals amongst our fellow-subjects enjoy ; and 
 would not meet the exigencies of the public ex- 
 penditure for a single day? 
 
 It is not pretended, that our institutions, how- 
 ever excellent, are perfect. Some of our founders 
 and benefactors have either provided against par- 
 tiality in elections to fellowships by the too 
 severe restriction, that not more than one or two 
 persons, born in the same district, shall at once be 
 fellows of the same society : or else, from an 
 attachment to their kindred, or the place which 
 gave them birth, have directed, that the electors 
 shall be guided, not solely by a regard to learn- 
 ing or moral character, but by a preference for 
 consanguinity, or some local claim.. Fettered by 
 these restraints, our colleges have, in too -many 
 instances, been compelled, with the deepest 
 sorrow to reject the worthiest of their candidates ; 
 
58 
 
 who, deprived of the views of honourable am- 
 bition, which the University affords, and unable, 
 from their contracted fortunes, to pursue the lay 
 professions, have consigned themselves to hopeless 
 indigence and obscurity. Many of those, who, 
 since the foundations of our oldest colleges were 
 laid, have trod these paths before us, thankful as 
 they have been for the beneficence of patrons, 
 and sensible that they had the right of prescribing 
 the terms on which their bounty should be ac- 
 cepted, have yet wished to see the day, when 
 a remedy should be provided for these evils, and 
 some unfortunate children of disappointment be 
 invited to receive their due reward. 
 
 That happy day has at length dawned upon us. 
 A new Luminary of Science has arisen, a new 
 source of light and strength to our reverend 
 establishments. Another College offers herself 
 to our notice, holding in her hands the free 
 rewards of moral and intellectual acquirements. 
 Her statutes ordain, that in the elections of her 
 scholars and her fellows, there shall be chosen fiom 
 the colleges of both Universities, without restraint 
 or preference, the most deserving of their youth. 
 Anxious still further to complete whatever was 
 wanting in our institutions, she declares herself 
 the patroness of those professions, which had 
 
59 
 
 not before been nourished amongst us by sufficient 
 endowments, or encouraged by any adequate 
 support ; the professions of Medicine and the Bar. 
 Of her sixteen fellowships, she offers fourteen 
 to such as may be eager to distinguish them- 
 selves in either of those professions. But to 
 these she limits the duration of her bounty. She 
 requires them to give way to others, when they 
 shall have attained that number of years, which 
 may reasonably be supposed to have given to 
 industry the means of independence. She im- 
 poses on them no restraints of residence ; con- 
 scious that such controul would defeat her own 
 wise purpose ; and persuaded that he, whom 
 no important engagements detain within our pre- 
 cincts, will in other situations more effectually 
 promote the welfare both of himself and of the 
 University which he loves. 
 
 Yet whilst she expects that so large a portion 
 of her society will be employed abroad, she 
 is not negligent of her duties or her interests at 
 home. She requires sufficient residence, not 
 only from those on whom the charge of tuition 
 will devolve, her two clerical Fellows ; but from 
 her Professors of Law or Medicine, the benefit 
 of whose annual lectures is not confined within 
 her gates, but extended to the other colleges. 
 Thus she endeavours to invite the younger 
 
60 
 
 members of the University to the professions 
 in which she wishes them to excel, and to store 
 their minds with that knowledge, which, if her 
 intention be accomplished, they will hereafter 
 display in the busy scenes of life. 
 
 It would be almost impossible to detail the 
 services of those, who, during a long and painful 
 contest, have stood forward as the advocates of 
 this college. I attempt not to trace the laudable 
 exertions- of its professors, or its other members, 
 some of whom have held, and still continue to 
 hold, fellowships, without emolument, and with 
 no other view than that of contributing their 
 endeavours to carry the institution into effect. 
 I dwell not on the energy displayed in this cause 
 near forty years ago by a distinguished Ornament' 
 of the University, whose able support and suc- 
 cessful eloquence demanded and received the 
 grateful and public acknowledgements of its 
 senate. But it would be unpardonable, were I 
 not to mention, that for the admirable laws and 
 regulations, to which 1 have referred, this Society 
 is indebted to him, who now presides over her 
 early years, the best of guardians, and the most 
 indefatigable of friends ; to him, whose unwearied 
 
 The late Right Honourable Chakles Yorke. 
 
61 
 
 zeal has struggled, for a large portion of his life, 
 with those almost insurmountable difficulties, by 
 which her existence has been threatened ; to 
 him, who has patiently submitted to continued 
 fatigue, expence, and mortification, that her 
 claims might be established. His family was not 
 heretofore unknown to the University. His noble 
 Relative'' was our representative in three par- 
 liaments. Himself, for many years the immediate 
 heir at law to the possessions of his ancestors, no 
 regret for the loss of so valuable an inheritance, 
 no sense of disappointment or desire of gain, has 
 been able to detach from the great object of his 
 life. With generous exultation he has beheld 
 those lands, which might have enriched himself, 
 dedicated to learning. He has finished the work. 
 This Society will indeed ever pay the first tribute 
 of her thanks and veneration to him, by whom 
 her wealth was originally bequeathed. To him 
 her walls will deservedly be consecrated. But is 
 he less her Benefactor ? is he less her Founder, 
 without whose aid her endowments would still 
 have existed only as a name amongst us ? He 
 has borne the burthen on his own shoulders: 
 he has saved her from destruction. And whither- 
 
 ^ The Honourable ARTHua Annesley, afterwards the 
 fifth Earl of Anglesey, chosen High Steward of the 
 University in the year 1721. 
 
62 
 
 soever, in days to come, her Blackstones and 
 her Harveys shall extend her fame, the name 
 of Annesley will not be forgotten. 
 
 Already does she present herself to our view, 
 smiling on the prospects of happiness, which are 
 spread before her. She has received a great and 
 independent possession. She is vested by her 
 Sovereign with all the rights of a Sister College. 
 Yet, as our younger Sister, she claims, and she 
 will experience, the protection of a generous 
 University. It will be our inclination, as it will 
 be our duty, to invite the most distinguished of 
 her sons to our highest honours. Our efforts 
 will not be in vain, nor our friendship unrequited. 
 
 For on her part there are important duties to 
 be discharged. She will copy whatever is most 
 excellent in the plans of instruction pursued by 
 other colleges. She will lend her hand in aid 
 of that discipline, by which we must ultimately 
 stand or fall. She will, l?y her own example, 
 maintain that impartial distribution of literary 
 rewards, which is the palladium of our prosperity, 
 and of our existence itself. 
 
 She will be well aware, that mild and bene- 
 ficent beyond example as is the government, 
 under which we live; yet, without unshaken 
 
63 
 
 firmness and unceasing vigilance on our part, it 
 must bend beneath the efforts of its enemies. 
 If our mildness shall degenerate into inactivity ; 
 if our youth shall eat the bread of sloth, and 
 drink the cup of licentiousness ; if our professions 
 shall abound with men unqualified for the dis- 
 charge of their momentous trusts ; if the instructors 
 of our peaceful villages shall slumber in ease, or 
 pursue the gay and noisy paths of pleasure; — 
 our security is gone ; our boasted Constitution 
 is at an end ; intolerance, religious and political, 
 will again prevail ; our shores vvill be drenched 
 in blood. 
 
 Conformably to that high decree of the 
 Supreme Being, written in the plainest characters 
 throughout all his works around us, that our 
 present state be a state of trial ; the greatest 
 blessings which we can here enjoy, are more or 
 less transient and uncertain. We are reminded 
 almost every hour, by some useful monitor, some 
 seasonable alloy of annoyance or affliction, that 
 we still are strangers and sojourners on earth. 
 If we turn our eyes to the fairest provinces of 
 the globe, we behold them, at their appointed 
 seasons, reeking under the sword, or ravaged by 
 the earthquake or the pestilence ; if we view the 
 proudest fabrics of civil and religious polity, we 
 see them rent by violence, or crumbling into 
 
64 
 
 dust. Yet it will not be displeasing to the Divine 
 Author of these fearful dispensations, if we implore 
 his mercy for the establishments of our country : 
 if we entreat, that they may still be spared to 
 forward the great scheme of his Providence : if 
 we pray, that he will accept our offerings of 
 thanks and praise, for having vouchsafed to add 
 one to the number of those institutions, which 
 it has been his gracious will to preserve so long : 
 if we beseech him to grant, that this new So- 
 ciety may contribute largely to the stores of 
 sound learning and true religion; that her 
 foundation stone, which will be laid this day, 
 may be the ground-work of an additional bulwark 
 to our happy constitution in Church and State : 
 and that in ages yet to come, the stranger may 
 behold her venerable form in the peaceful and 
 still flourishing Retreat of Science, and exclaim, 
 " How goodly are thy tents, O Jacob, and thy 
 tabernacles/ O Israel," 
 
65 
 
 OratiOj qud CoLLEGio Downingensi, imo ejus 
 Lapide defixo, henedictumfuit. 
 
 Omnipotens Ille Deus, cujus nutu et arbitrio gentes 
 atque urbes hominum et crescunt et dilabuntur, faveat 
 adspiretque inceptis nostris; ut innixa his primordiis ex- 
 surgat ^des, integerrima Religionis Nutrix, florentissimum 
 Medicinse Legumque optimarum Domicilium. Faxit im- 
 mortalis rerum omnium Conditor, ut sanctissimis ipsius 
 auspiciis bene sit huic Collegio, cujus fundamenta sup- 
 plicibus hodie votis inchoamus ; concedatque propitius, ut 
 qusecunque in bonarum artium incrementum, in emolu- 
 mentum generis humani, in supremi demum Numinis 
 honorem haec Domus olim suscipiat, ea sibi fas sit ad 
 felicissimum usque exitum fructusque uberrimos perducere 
 per Jesum Christum Dominum nostrum. 
 
 Non nobis, Domine, sed Nomini tuo, sit laus, et honos, 
 et gloria, in secula seculorum. 
 
EXTRACTS 
 
 ILLUSTRATIVE OF 
 
 THE OPINIONS, PRETENSIONS, AND DESIGNS 
 
 OF THOSE WHO HAVE OF LATE, 
 EITHER WHOLLY OR IN PART, 
 
 DESERTED THE ESTABLISHED CHURCH; 
 
 MADE CHIEFLY FROM 
 
 THE WRITINGS OF ARMINIAN 
 
 AND 
 
 CALVINISTIC METHODISTS. 
 
TO 
 THE HONOURABLE AND RIGHT REVEREND 
 
 JAMES 
 
 LORD BISHOP OF LICHFIELD AND COVENTRY^ 
 THESE EXTRACTS 
 
 ARE MOST RESPECTFULLY INSCRIBED, 
 
 BY 
 HIS LORDSHIP'S GRATEFUL 
 
 AND DUTIFUL SERVANT, 
 
 EDMUND OUTRAM. 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 The compiler of these Extracts, having found 
 it difficult to meet with books which he has 
 wished to consult, especially at times when he 
 has had leisure to consult them, is aware, that 
 they may appear defective to those, who have 
 read the greater part of the numerous publications, 
 that have been circulated in the cause of Metho- 
 dism for more than half a century. He hopes 
 however, that the quotations, which he has en- 
 deavoured to make with fairness and accuracy, 
 although they have not all the advantage of a studied 
 arrangement, are sufficiently numerous and in point, 
 to convey to such as may not be already conversant 
 with subjects of this nature, that information which 
 they may be desirous to obtain respecting the 
 opinions and designs of two very numerous, and 
 therefore very important divisions of the religious 
 community. He is inclined to believe, that this 
 selection, however imperfect, will be more par- 
 ticularly useful to some of the younger Clergy, 
 
 a2 
 
Vi PREFACE. 
 
 to whom it may be inconvenient to procure, or, in 
 the midst of their professional engagements, irksome 
 to peruse, many authors of this description. And if 
 it should induce any of them to exert themselves 
 with zeal and caution in behalf of our beloved 
 Establishment, his wishes will be fully gratified. 
 
 The leading object with men who have of late 
 become unfriendly to the Church, appears to be, to 
 make proselytes to their party. They know well 
 the importance of religious opinions, as an instru- 
 ment of persuasion, a bond of union, or test of 
 attachment; but they inquire not so much, of 
 what cast is the preaching, or the doctrine, of 
 this or that individual ; as, whether he be on their 
 side, or not. And after making all reasonable 
 allowance for exaggerations, which sometimes 
 originate from a presumption, that the reputation of 
 strength will be followed by an actual increase of 
 numbers, it seems certain, that one of the two great 
 Divisions of Methodists is at this time receiving an 
 accession of many thousand brethren annually, 
 and that both the Divisions together contain 
 several hundred thousand members, who have 
 either wholly deserted the Establishment, or bound 
 themselves by closer ties to other connexions s 
 
 * One of the pleas which were advanced, with too little 
 regard to truth, by Methodists of the last century, viz. that it 
 was not the object or the tendency of their proceedings. 
 
 to 
 
PREFACE. Vii 
 
 Nor is it on account of their numbers only, 
 that their defection is to be lamented. If it be 
 considered, that most of these are persons of strong 
 religious principles, true or false, taken from the 
 body of a people but too indifferent, it is to be 
 feared, to almost every thing relating to religion, 
 few will deny that there is sufficient reason to de- 
 plore their loss. 
 
 This subject has called budly for the attention 
 of the National Clergy, who, in most parts of 
 the country, are now viewing with much solici- 
 tude, and preparing to meet with zeal and firm- 
 ness, the danger which is hourly increasing. 
 And to them, and all who may be disposed to 
 embark in the same cause with them, it is 
 earnestly submitted; whether it be not, in this 
 time of trial, an indispensable duty ; not to 
 inveigh against schism, or labour to reclaim 
 enthusiasm ; but to counteract associa-^ion, 
 BY associating, Under the requisite sanction, 
 amongst tliemselves ; more especially endeavouring, 
 
 to lead men from their attachment to, or from the pubhc 
 service of, the Church, seems hdw to be in a great measure 
 laid aside. It may deserve to be ascertained, I. Whether 
 the service of our churches was not well attended, when 
 Methodism first appeared? And, 2. Whether those who 
 have ceased to attend, do not chiefly consist of such as have 
 embraced the views and opinions of Mr. Whitefield and 
 Mr. Wesley ? 
 
viii PREFACE. 
 
 by the encouragement of proper schools, by 
 argument, by entreaty, it might almost be said 
 by force, to fill the churches of the Establish- 
 ment with those of its members who have not 
 yet connected themselves with separatists ; and 
 to impress upon their minds such general views 
 of the sacred precepts and doctrines, as may enable 
 them to correct the depraved interpretations of 
 particular texts on which the enemy is so often 
 found to rest his claim, and to meet him upon 
 his own ground with confidence and with 
 safety. 
 
 Great stress has frequently been laid upon the 
 assistance to be expected from the Legislature. 
 But the benefits which might result from its aid, 
 can scarcely be placed in competition with the 
 advantages to be derived from the personal and 
 united exertions of those who continue faithful 
 to the Establishment. It has been thought, that 
 in the infancy of the itinerant plan, it might have 
 become the wisdom of the British Senate, to sup- 
 press or check a system of association, which many 
 have regarded as nothing less than a palpable abuse 
 of the benevolent maxims of toleration : maxims, 
 which, like all others, not excepting such as 
 are esteemed most salutary and inviolable, men 
 may carry to pernicious extremes ; and which 
 the best constituted government may suffer, with 
 
PREFACE. IX 
 
 a lamentable excess of patience and supineness, 
 to be converted into principles of powerful 
 combination, fatal both to its religious, and 
 its civil liberties. Certain it appears, that, as 
 a civil government would have every thing to fear 
 from a growing party amongst its subjects, al- 
 lowed to form and mature at pleasure a scheme for 
 its destruction ; so our Church-establishment 
 cannot be secure, whilst the indulgence that has 
 hitherto been granted, is continued to hostile So- 
 cieties of a religious cast, which have sprung 
 up in its bosom. But since these Societies are 
 become so numerous, and, whilst they urge 
 their claim to that unlimited toleration which they 
 would not scruple to deny to others, are so careful 
 to intimate, that their allegiance depends upon the 
 continuance of the liberty and protection which 
 they have enjoyed ; it may not now be thought 
 expedient, even by those who are persuaded that 
 our Establishments in Church and State will stand 
 or fall together, to curb the spirit of Itinerancy 
 by enacting, that although the preacher and 
 the preaching-house may still be licensed, yet it 
 shall not be lawful for him to exercise his calling 
 in any other places than such as may be specified 
 in his licence. Nor may it, perhaps, be deemed 
 more advisable to require, that previous testi- 
 monials of religious knowledge, which have often 
 been pronounced highly reasonable and necessary, 
 
X PREFACE. 
 
 be produced by every one, who shall be allowed 
 to take upon himself the office of a public in- 
 structor in sacred things. Were however proper 
 representations to be made, it is not .to be 
 doubted but the Legislature would grant such 
 powers, for the purpose of erecting additional 
 places of worship, of accommodating those we 
 have to the reception of more numerous audiences, 
 and of carrying other plans of improvement into 
 effect, as may have become necessary in con- 
 sequence of that influx of wealth and increase 
 of population, which, in a short space of time, 
 have so greatly changed the state of the whole 
 country. Nor does it seem impracticable, to 
 provide some eflfectual safeguard, both against 
 that abuse of a most sacred trust, by which, as 
 the law of patronage now stands, valuable pre- 
 ferments will sometimes be conferred on young 
 men, deficient not only in literature, but in 
 morals ; and against the evils still to be dreaded 
 from such of the Clergy as may tread in the 
 steps of those pastors of the Establishment, who 
 have encouraged and adopted all the extrava- 
 gances of its enemies, till their flocks, thus 
 accustomed to high-seasoned meats, culled from 
 the EXTREMES of rcligious doctrines, and not 
 enduring the plain, wholesome food of the 
 gospel, oflfered to them, with unadulterated truth 
 and piety, by a succeeding minister j have 
 
PREFACE. XI 
 
 withdrawn in crowds, as the deserted walls of 
 many of our churches but too well testify, to the 
 conventicle or the tabernacle. 
 
 But after all, it seems evident, that the main 
 resource of the Clergy and Laity, who are 
 still faithful to the Church, will be in their 
 individual and joint exertions. It is by their 
 energy in forming and carrying on, under proper 
 auspices, associations of a defensive kind ; by 
 their unceasing endeavours to cultivate the 
 dispositions, and produce the fruits of genuine 
 piety both in themselves and others ; by labours 
 and perseverance exceeded only by the daily, the 
 hourly, the -unremitting eCbrts of the enemy with 
 whom they have to contend ; that real strength 
 will be derived to an Establishment, which they 
 revere, as having long dispensed, and still con- 
 tinuing to dispense, the blessings of a pure 
 religion, of peace and happiness; and which, 
 as they have received it unimpaired from their 
 forefathers, they cannot but regard it as a duty 
 of the last importance, to transmit entire and 
 inviolate to posterity. 
 
 It is scarcely necessary to observe, that it is 
 not intended to ascribe to any author whose name 
 occurs in these Extracts, opinions or sentiments 
 which are not expressed in the passages cited 
 
Xll PREFACE. 
 
 from his works ; or to condemn every thing 
 which the reader may meet with, as so much 
 error, fanaticism, or enthusiasm. May the truth 
 every where be distinguished and prevail ! The 
 Church of England has every thing to hope for 
 from the prevalence of truth. Indisputable as it 
 may be, that those who have of late deserted it, 
 reckon amongst their adherents many individuals, 
 the uprightness of wliose intentions cannot be called 
 in question; it is by principles and practices in their 
 general system, incompatible with the pure doctrines 
 and benevolent spirit of Christianity, that the 
 existence of the Establishment, and the welfare 
 of the Country, are endangered. 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 Page 
 Sect. I. On the Numbers of the Armintan (or Wes- 
 leyan) and the Calvinistic Methodists ^ more particularly 
 the former - - ----------------- 1 
 
 Sect. II. On the Mode of ascertaining the Tenets of 
 the Arminian and Calvinistic Methodists ------ 4. 
 
 Sect. III. On Christian Perfection^ as maintained 
 hy the Arminian Methodists -- — ------ 9 
 
 Sect. IV.- On unconditional Election^ and the efficacy 
 of Divine Grace (infallibly attaining its endy be our 
 natural inclination or reluctance nvliat it may), as 
 maintained by the Calvinistic Methodists ------ 19 
 
 S'ECT. V. On human Depravity^ as believed by both the 
 Arminian and Calvinistic Methodists ------- 34< 
 
 Sect. VI. On the Grace of Godf considered as an 
 Almighty or miraculous influence (be the freedom of the 
 will ivhat it may), by both the Arminian and Cal" 
 vinistic Methodists ------------, 39 
 
 Sect. VII. On the New-birth, and its Pangs, ordinary 
 or extraordinary* — ---. 49 
 
 Sect. VIII. On the perceptible Presence of God - -- 63 
 Sect. IX. On talking with God, and receiving from his 
 Holy Spirit explicit assurances of pardon or acceptance 76 
 
 Sect. X. On asserting the Salvation of particular 
 persons --- — - — --__ — «_ 95 
 
 * This and the following Sections refer both to the Ar- 
 minian and Calvinistic Methodists. 
 
XIV CONTENTS, 
 
 Page 
 Sect. XL On Worh^ or habitual Holiness ^ considered 
 as a condition y or an evidence ^ of Salvation - - - — 100 
 
 Sect. XII. On asserting the Salvation of some parti- 
 cular Criminals t and death-bed Penitents ----- 112 
 
 Sect. XIII. On professing regard for the Doctrines ^ 
 Discipline, and Ministers, of the Established Church 117 
 
 Sect. XIV. On reviling the Clergy - 124< 
 
 Sect. XV. On violating the Discipline, and usurping 
 
 ■ the Authority, of the Church - - - -- ----14-0 
 
 Sect. XVI. On a Separation considered as inevitable 153 
 
 Sect. XVII. On praising Separatists 159 
 
 Sect. XVIII. On the policy of declining the name and 
 character of a separate Sect -------- --163 
 
 Sect. XIX. On aiming at an universal Hierarchy. - 169 
 
 Sect. XX. 0/j the advantages of Association and 
 Confession ---- ----------- 177 
 
 Sect. XXI. On the advantage of Novelty - - - - 191 
 
 Sect. XXII.' On the shelter of inward Feelings ^ and 
 Metaphysical perplexity -- — ---- - - - -193 
 
 Sect. XXIII. On Self-denial, exemplified in renounc- 
 ing errors ---------------- 198 
 
 Sect. XXIV. On Self-denial in other things - - - 203 
 
 Sect. XXV. On claiming a Divine Mission, and 
 miraculous Gifts - - ------------211 
 
 Sect. XXVI. On using the style of the Apostles and 
 otJier inspired fVriters, or claiming to be considered as 
 placed in similar circumstances with them - - - - 229 
 
 Sect. XXVII. On a presumptuous application of 
 Texts, 7nost of them usually considered as belonging 
 exclusively to Christ ----^------- 239 
 
CONTENTS. XV 
 
 Page 
 Sect. XXVIII. On speaking with familiarity of 
 Christ 245 
 
 Sect. XXIX. On claiming to be considered, before 
 all others, as holy, or as the people of God - - - - 24-9 
 
 Sect. XXX. 0« claiming to be regarded as more 
 peculiarly the objects of Providential care - - - - . 261 
 
 Sect. XXXI. On Judgments - - - ----- 273 
 
Boohs, from which the following Extracts have 
 been chiefly made. 
 
 J. Works of the Rev. John Wesley, late Fellow of 
 Lincoln College, Oxford, 32 vols. 1771 — 1774-. 
 
 2. His Sermons, 8 vols. Conference Office, 1805 — 1808. 
 
 S. His Life by Dr. Coke and Mr. Moore, 1792. The 
 Rev. Dr. Coke, LL.D. of Jesus College, Oxford, can' 
 secrated, by Mr. Wesley, one of the bishops of the 
 MetJwdist episcopal church in America {HampsoT^s Life 
 of Wesley, vol. ii. p. 171. 175.), appears to have succeeded 
 Mr. Wesley, as head of the Arminian Methodists. 
 
 4. His Life by John Whitehead, M. D. 2 vols. 1793. 1796. 
 
 5. His Life by John Hampson, A.B. 3 vols. 1791. 
 
 6. Portraiture of Methodism, by Joseph Nightingale, 1807. 
 Dr. Whitehead, Mr. Hampson, and Mr. Nightingale, 
 appear, all of them, to liave been preachers in the 
 Wesley an connexion. The tivo former have expressed 
 their disapprobation of Dr. Coke's conduct : the last has 
 written as an enemy to the whole connexion. 
 
 7. Works of the Rev. John Fletcher, late Vicar of Madeley, 
 8 vols. Conference Office, 1800—1804.. Mr. Wesley 
 intended Mr. Fletcher to succeed him as the head of the 
 Methodists connected with him {Whitehead, vol.ii. p. 353.) ; 
 but he died in 1785, Mr. Wesley in 1791. 
 
 8. Minutes of the annual Conferences of the Preachers 
 late in connexion with Mr. Wesley, from 1791 to 1808 
 inclusive. 
 
 9. The Arminian or Methodist Magazine, for the years 
 1803, 1804. 1807, 1808. 
 
 10. Works of the Rev. George Whitefield, late of Pembroke 
 College, Oxford, 7 vols. 1771, 1772: the three first 
 volumes containing his Letters, the fourth his polemic 
 Tracts, the fifth and sixth his Sermons, and the last his 
 Life by the Rev. John Gillies, D.D. 
 
 11. Eighteen Sermons of Mr. Whitefield, by Andrew 
 GifFord, D. D. 1771. For some account of these 
 posthumous Sermons, see the Extracts, p. 22. note. 
 
 12. The Church of England vindicated from the charge 
 of Arminianism, by the Rev. Augustus Toplady, 
 late Vicar of Broad-Hembury. 1779. 
 
XVI 1 
 
 13. Works of the Rev. William Romaine, late Rector of 
 St. Andrew, &c. 8 vols. 1796. 
 
 14. Reformation-Truth Restored, by Sir Richard Hill, 
 Bart. 1800. 
 
 15. An Apology for Sunday Schools, by the Rev. Rowland 
 Hill, 1801. 
 
 16. Paraclesis, or Letters from a Father to his Children, 
 by Robert Hawker, D.D. Vicar of Charles, Ply- 
 mouth, 1802. 
 
 17. Dr. Hawker's Prop against all Despair, 1802. 
 
 18. His Misericordia, 1802. 
 
 19. His Zion's Pilgrim, 1803. 
 
 20. His Letters to a Barrister, 1808. 
 
 21. His Royal Exchange, and Magdalene {small tracts). 
 
 22 . The True Churchmen Ascertained, by the Rev. John 
 Overton, Rector of St. Margaret, &c. 1802. 
 
 23. The Christian Observer, for the years 1806, 1807. 
 
 24. The Evangelical Magazine, for 1806, 1807, 1808. 
 
Note. The mark , or , occurring in a quotation, 
 
 denotes that something is left out. 
 
 The initials J. W. C. W. G. W. are used for the Rev. 
 John Wesley, Charles Wesley, and George Whitefield. 
 
 In printing, the punctuation, spelling, &c. of the originals 
 have been followed. 
 
 ERRATA. 
 
 Page 80. line last but one, for warned read warmed. 
 96. line 16. for Mathews read Matthews. 
 ' 108. line 4. deU if. 
 127. line 29. place a mark of interrogalion after at all; at also aftei 
 
 assistance, p. 141. line 17. 
 138. hne 1. dele zs. 
 
 151. line 21. for embrace his reorf embraced his. 
 151. line 25. for p. 8. read p. 78. 
 
 155. line 14. for nothwithstanding read notwithstanding. 
 159. line 8. for xxxii. p. 159. read xxix. p. 21. 
 169. line 7. for me thought read methought. 
 
 174. line 24. for powerful read powerfully. 
 
 175. line 28. for p. 33. read p. 331 . 
 
 a54. line 514. for Counley read Cownley. 
 
EXTRACTS, &c. 
 
 Section I. 
 
 On the Numbers of the Arminian (or Wesleyan) 
 and the Calvinistic xMethodists, more particularly 
 the former. 
 
 Dr. Whitehead.— From the Minutes of the yearly Con- 
 ference {of the Wesleyan Methodists) since these dates, I 
 have been enabled to draw up the following table — 
 
 Years. 
 
 1765 
 1767 
 1770 
 
 17"^ 
 1780 
 1785 
 1790 
 1795 
 
 No. of 
 lUnerant Preachers. 
 
 People 
 in the Societies. 
 
 25,911 
 29,046 
 38,150 
 43,830 
 52,433 
 71,568 
 83,368. 
 1796, p. 504, 50)5 
 
 . 92 . 
 . 104 . 
 . 122 . 
 ,. 138 . 
 . 172 . 
 . 206 . 
 . 293 . 
 . 357 . 
 Life of Wesley^ vol. 
 Minutes of Conference, 1805.-^Q. 12. What numbers are 
 m the Societies .? ^. As follows :-TotaI in Great Britain 
 01,915. Total in Ireland, 23,321.-Total in America' 
 124,978. p. 23, 25. -f^menca, 
 
 • f^: i806.-Total in Great Britain, 110,803. Total 
 m Ireland, 23,773.-TotaI in America, 134 885. -The 
 amazing extent of commerce, the increase of riches and 
 the vast proportion of woridly hearers who attend our' new 
 and commodious chapels, have exposed Methodism to nel 
 temptations, p. 30, 44. 
 
lb. 1808. — Total in Great Britain, 126,655. Total 
 in Ireland, 24',550. — Total in Europe and America, 
 317,531. p. 36, 37. 
 
 MetJtodist Magazine. — The number of members in the 
 Methodist Societies, in Ireland, is now upwards of 23,000, 
 and the stated hearers at the chapels, and other places of 
 preaching, not less than 100,000. Feb. 1807, p. 87. 
 
 Mr. Nightingale. — The state of the connexion, as to 
 numbers, according to the minutes of the last conference, 
 held at Leeds, August, 1806, is as follows :— ' Of these,' 
 Mr. Hulbert observes, « upwards of 109,000 are found 
 in England and Wales, to which we may add 109,000 
 more, who are thorough Methodists in sentiment, equally as 
 upright in their conduct, and as constant at their places of 
 worship, but from some modest motive or other, have not yet 
 ventured to have their names enrolled on the class papers. 
 To these we may further add, the younger branches of fami- 
 lies, and those who are only generally influenced by their 
 doctrines, fond of their preaching, and considerably re- 
 formed in life, making about 218,000 more, forming in the 
 whole, nearly half a million of souls, or one twentieth part of 
 the population of the kingdom and principaUty^' If to all 
 these we add the numbers of Methodists who are separated 
 from the old connexion on some diflPerence respecting the 
 administration of the sacraments, or the mode of church 
 government, the Wesleyan Methodists will make a very 
 large body indeed. — The effective force, regular and 
 volunteer, of the Methodists, is about' seven hundred thou- 
 sand strong ! Saying nothing of their allies, of various 
 descriptions, both in the church, and among the evangelical 
 dissenters. Portraiture of Methodism ^ ISOl ^ p. 469,470. 
 
 J. Jjr*- If you say, * But I have proved the charge 
 
 upon Mr. Whltefield : ' admit you have, which I do not 
 allow, Mr. Whitefield is not the Methodists; no, nor the 
 
 * Throughout these Extracts, the initials J. W., C. W., and G.W., arc 
 used to deaotc the Rev. John Wesley, Charles Wesley, and George 
 Whitefield. 
 
societies * under his care ; they are not a third, perhaps 
 not a tenth part of the Methodists. Second Letter to the 
 Author of the Enthusiasm of Methodists and Papists compared. 
 ^<?r^/, 32 vols. 1771— 1774, vol. xvi. p. 353. 
 
 Evangelical Magazine. — If the perilous times were to be 
 apprehend£d as come, 'when the number of Christians 
 without the walls of the Church shall exceed, in any degree, 
 that of those assembled within them, ' the Archdeacon is 
 certainly fallen into those unhappy days. — ^We presume, 
 by Christians^ at least he means those who constantly attend 
 divine worship, and conscientiously assemble at the Lord's 
 Table. Feb. 1806, p. 79. 
 
 lb, — *That these misguided enthusiasts,* says the 
 Bishop {of Norivichj in his Charge^ 1806), * are more nume- 
 rous now than ever, is a fact which admits of very little 
 doubt. The additional licences granted within these few 
 years, in almost every part of England, clearly prove the 
 truth of it.' Ibid. i\% 1807, p. 226. 
 
 ♦ It is difficult to ascertain, or conjecture, the numbers of the Calvinistic 
 Methodists, whose societies appear not to have been at all times inti- 
 mately connected with each other, or subject to a common head. In 
 proportion as they have shewn less system or less ardour in making 
 proselytes, they are, it is probable, less numerous than their Arminian 
 brethren. 
 
 i 2 
 
Section II. 
 
 On the Mode of ascertaining the Tenets of the 
 Arminian and Calvinistic Methodists. 
 
 Dr. Whitehead. — ^The MetJiodists^ had now (1782) sub- 
 sisted under this appellation, about half a century. Yet the 
 public at large had very imperfect notions of their prin- 
 ciples. Life of Wesley J vol. ii. p. 401. 
 
 Dr. Coke and Mr. Moore. — Without a 'lingering groan, 
 this man of God (J. W.)^ this beloved Pastor of thousands, 
 entered into the joy of his Lord. Life of Wesley ^ 1792, 
 p.511. 
 
 Id. — His [J.W.^s) first four volumes {of Sermons) 
 contain the substance of what he usually declared in the 
 pulpit. lb. p. 487. 
 
 Id. — This publication [the Arminian Magazine) has, 
 upon the whole, been very profitable to its numerous readers. 
 It is a Christian Library in itself. Ibid. p. 489. 
 
 Minutes of Conference^ 1798. — Q. Can any thing more 
 be done to guard against improper Preachers getting admit- 
 tance into our Connexion ? A. In the Examination of the 
 Candidates, let each be required to answer any question 
 the President may ask him, respecting the doctrines con- 
 tained in the eight volumes of Sermons, which Mr. Wesley 
 left in his will to the Preachers. Every Superintendent is 
 to take care that the Preachers on trial have the eight 
 volumes to read. p. 28. 
 
 lb. 1799. — All the Sermons, which Mr. Wesley 
 composed for the Magazine, and which are not included 
 in the eight volumes, shall be printed in a separate volume, 
 and one Copy shall be given to each of the Preachers, who 
 are, or in future shall be, in full connexion, p. 29. 
 
 lb. 1801. — ^We appoint the following persons to supply 
 the [Arminian or Methodist) Magazine with matter, and also 
 
to read, and to sanction or reject any materials proposed to 
 them by others: viz. Dr. Coke, Mr. Pawson, Mr. Benson, 
 Mr Bradburn, Mr. Moore, Mr. Thomas Taylor, Mr. James 
 Wood, Mr. Rodda, Mr. Rutherford, Mr. Adam Clarke, Mr. 
 Brettell, Mr. James Rogers, Mr. Rhodes, Mr. Myles, Mr. 
 Roberts,Mr. Atmore, Mr. Thomas Wood, Mr. Gaulter, Mr. 
 Entwisle, Mr. Bartholomew, Mr. Sutcliffe, — Any materials 
 which are sent to the Editor, sanctioned by three of the above 
 Preachers, shall be published ; but if the London Commit- 
 tee have not a discretionary power allowed them in any 
 ' given instances to make alterations, excisions. Seethe mate- 
 rials shall be published with the names of those who sanction 
 them. p. 23, 24. 
 
 lb. 1805. — Foreseeing the evil resulting from erro- 
 neous opinions, which, without great caution, we are 
 certain would creep in amongst us, we have taken the 
 subject into consideration with more than usual attention, 
 and are determined to resist the slightest departure from those 
 heavenly doctrines, taught us in the Holy Scriptures ; and 
 which were believed and preached, by our late venerable 
 Father in the Gospel, the Rev. Mr. John Wesley, p. 42. 
 
 lb. 1806. — Q^. Can any thing be done for the security 
 of our doctrines ? A. The President, with Mr. Benson and 
 the Secretary, are appointed to draw up a Digest or Form 
 expressive of the Methodist Doctrines, with a sufficiency 
 of texts of Scripture to explain them respectively, and with 
 Extracts out of Mr. Wesley's Works, to prove that every 
 thing before advanced, exactly coincides with his judg- 
 ment and public declarations : and a copy of what they 
 have drawn up, either unitedly or separately, shall be sent 
 to the Chairman of each District before next May. p. 41. 
 
 lb. 1807. — No person shall on any account be per- 
 mitted to retain any official situation in our Societies, who 
 hold opinions contrary to the total depravity of human na- 
 ture, the Divinity and Atonement of Christ, the Influence and 
 Witness of the Holy Spirit, andChristian holiness as believed 
 by the Methodists. Metk, Mag, Sept. 1807, p. 432. 
 
6 
 
 Meih. Mag. -r- Our Readers will naturally expect that 
 we should give them some information concerning the Digest 
 or Form of our great Doctrines, which, for the security 
 thereof, three of the Brethren were appointed at the Con- 
 ference in 1806, to draw up j and also concerning the Plan 
 then proposed for the improvement of the Young Preachers. 
 We can only say that the order of the Conference, in both 
 these respects, was punctually complied with. Articles of 
 Religion were drawn up, and sent to the Chairman of each 
 District, and the Heads of the proposed Plan of Education, 
 were printed and sent to each Preacher in May last.- 
 The District Meetings also, in general, took them into 
 their serious consideration : But, to our great regret, we 
 are obliged to add, that thro' the multitude of weighty 
 matters which were necessary to be considered and decided 
 upon, and thro' the great press of business, which 
 could not be deferred, and which occupied the Conference 
 several days longer than their usual time of sitting ; the 
 Brethren were compelled, however reluctant, to defer both 
 these important subjects to a future opportunity. Ibid. 
 
 lb. Mr. Joseph Benson. — None can possibly form 
 any such judgment of us, who have, altho' but occa- 
 sionally, heard us preach, or have read, with any atten- 
 tion, altho' but a part of the various "Writings which 
 are continually circulated among us, and which certainly 
 manifest what kind of principles we wish to propagate. 
 These Writings, it is well known, are chiefly those of the 
 late Rev. John and Charles Wesley, and John Fletcher. — 
 If you will be at the pains of reading our writings, particu- 
 larly the Sermons and Journals of the late Rev. John 
 Wesley, or his * Appeals to Men of Reason and Religion,' 
 — you will gain sufficient information to enable you to form 
 a true judgment concerning us. A Discourse^ delivered at 
 the opening of the Methodist Chapel at Tivickenham^ Dec. 14, 
 1800. — Jan. and Feb. 1804, p. 9, 64, QS. 
 
 lb. — For our part, we are fully persuaded that primitive 
 and modern IVJethodism are the same ; and that whoever 
 
7 
 
 takes his leave of the former, equally bids adieu to the 
 latter. Oct. 1807, p. 4-45. 
 
 lb. — He tells us that Mr. Wesley had an Edition of his 
 first four Volumes of Sermons printed in 1787 ; and justly 
 adds, that he * was too judicious and conscientious to have 
 done this, if he had not still approved the doctrines which 
 they contain.' Nov. 1807, p. 501. 
 
 lb. — His {J.W.'s) eight volumes of Sermons — are 
 the standard, next to the Scriptures, to which Methodists 
 appeal. — *The Appeals to men of Reason and Religion,* 
 perhaps, are unequalled. — Mr. Wesley's Journals should be 
 familiar to every Methodist preacher. Oct. 1 808, p. 472, 473. 
 
 Rev. J. Fletcher. — I refer you. Sir, to the two John 
 Goodwins of the age, the Rev. Mr. Wesley, and the Rev. 
 Mr. Sellon. First Check to Antinomianism. Works, Confe- 
 rence Office, 1800—1804, vol. ii. p. 98. 
 
 Mr. Nightingale. — ^The trust deeds of their {the Metho- 
 dist) chapels have a clause in them, requiring all the 
 preachers to preach only such doctrines as are laid down in 
 Wesley's Sermons and Fletcher's Checks. Portraiture of 
 Methodism, p. 411. 
 
 Hon. and Rev. W.B. Cadogan. — He {Mr. Romaine) felt 
 and professed that affection for Mr. Whitfield which every 
 lover of Jesus Christ must feel for so able and faithful a 
 preacher of his name, so useful an instrument in the 
 hands of God of reviving the doctrines of the reformation 
 in this country. Life of Romaine. — Romaine's Works, 1 796, 
 vol. vii. p. 51. 
 
 Evan. Mag. on G. W.~ — His zeal did not at all times 
 listen to the suggestions of prudence and decorum ; and the 
 flame of his piety was sometimes coloured with enthusiasm. 
 Still, however, his faults were such as attach only to minds 
 of the first order. — The great and venerable Whitefield, 
 whose Life and Ministry form a new era in the History of 
 the Church of Christ. If this great man of God had his 
 failings, they were the failings of a man, but his virtues 
 were the virtues of an apostle : the era of his ministry has 
 
8 
 
 been exceeded only by that of Luther and Calvin ! — Lines, 
 describing Mr. Whitefield's character, from Cowper. — 
 
 He followed Paul, his zeal a kindred flame. 
 
 His apostolic charity the same ! — 
 
 Blush Calumny ! — 
 
 And say, ' Blot out my sin, confess'd, deplor'd. 
 
 Against thy image in thy saint, oh. Lord ! ' Nov. 1808, p, 473, 474. 
 
 lb. on G. W, — The commanding aspect and manner 
 of this man of God, accompanied with the powerful influ- 
 ence of the Holy Spirit, overcame all his {Mr. P. Smith's) 
 resolute violence; the hand devoted to persecution was 
 fixed, and could not be drawn ; and the furious enemy 
 returned to his habitation an humble penitent, and became a 
 warm friend to the cause of Jesus. Ibid. Dec. 1808, p. 522. 
 
 lb. Rev. J. A. Knight. — With him I also constantly 
 attended the ministry of the late Mr. Toplady, at Orange- 
 Street Chapel, on Sunday and Wednesday evenings ; and 
 I trust, for the preaching and writings of that eminent 
 servant of Christ, I shall have cause to be thankful to God, 
 through all eternity. Aug. 1808, p. 325. 
 
 lb. — Mr. Romaine was engaged to preach at Oat 
 Hall, in Sussex, in a house fitted up by Lady Huntingdon. 
 At this place, Mr. Scott was led to hear that venerable man 
 of God. Nov. 1807, p. 492. 
 
 lb. — His {Mr. J. NicJiolas's) Bible, together with 
 Romaine's Life of Faith, and a few other good books, were 
 his constant companions. May 1808, p. 216. 
 
 lb. — Sir Richard Hill, Bart, elder brother of the Rev. 
 Rowl. Hill, well known in the religious world as an able 
 defenderofthe gospel of the graceof God. Supp. 1808, p. 575. 
 
 lb. — Dr. Hawker has long since distinguished himself as 
 a polemical writer, in defence of divine truth, April 1808, 
 p. 174.. 
 
 lb. On a book improved by the Rev. G. Btirdery authr of the 
 Village Sermons. — The Editor's well-known connection 
 with this Magazine, precludes any encomium on the work. 
 May 1807, p. 230. 
 
^ 
 
 Section 111. 
 
 On Christian Perfection *, as maintained by the 
 Arminian Methodists. 
 
 J. W. — *He that commltteth sin is of the devil.' If 
 thou commit it willingly, thou art his faithful servant. He 
 w'lW not fail to reward thy labour. If unwillingly, still 
 thou art his servant. God deliver thee out of his hands! 
 On the Spirit of Botidage and Adoption. Sermons j 6 vols. Con- 
 ference Office, 1805—1808, vol. i. p. 144. 
 
 Id. — By all the grace which is given at justification, 
 we cannot extirpate them. Tho' we watch and pray 
 ever so much, we cannot wholly cleanse either our hearts or 
 hands. Most sure we cannot, till it shall please our Lord 
 to speak to our hearts again, to * speak the second time, 
 Be clean.' And then only, the leprosy is cleansed. Ihen 
 only, the evil root, the carnal mind is destroyed, and 
 inbred sin subsists no more. But if there be no such 
 second change, if there be no instantaneous deliverance 
 after justification, if there be none but a gradual work of 
 God -, that there is a gradual work none denies ; then we 
 must be content, as well as we can, to remain full of 
 sin till death, and if so, we must remain guilty till death, 
 
 * The doctrine of Perfection, as implying freedom not only from the 
 dominion, but from the in-dwelling, or, as it has been called, the tool of 
 sin, was held, and explained to J. W. in 1138, by a member of the 
 Moravian church {Works, vol. xxiv. p. 10. vol. xxvi. p. 346.), although that 
 church seems to have rejected it (Ibid. vol. xxvii. p. 273-4, 278, 301, 303.) 
 The Quakers appear to have embraced it (Barclay's Theses Theologicee, Apo- 
 logy, 1765, p. 8.) And the XVI. Art. of our Church shews that it was main- 
 tained in former times. It is" asserted (Lavington's Enthusiasm, 1749, 
 Part I. p. 6.), that, the Montanists took themselves to be perfect. Sec the accoimt 
 of Montanus in J. W.'s Sermon on the Mystery nf Iniquity, vol. iv. p. 126. ' 
 Tlie notion of perfection, as above stated, is reprobated by the Calvinists. 
 G. W. speaks of it as a monstrous doctrine. Works, vol. iii. p. 337, and con- 
 demns it as the very quintessence of spiritual pride, vol. iv. p. 131. He 
 allows that we may be freed from the guilt and dominion of sin, vol. vJ. 
 p. 198, or prevailing enmity of heart against God. vol. v. p. 24. 
 
10 
 
 continually deserving punishment. On the Repentance of 
 Believers. lb. p. 218. 
 
 Id. — Thus you experience, that he whose name i$ 
 called Jesus, does not bear that name in vain : that he does 
 in fact save his people from their sinsy the root as well as the 
 branches. On Perfection. lb. vol. i v. p. 340. 
 
 Id. — He is able to save you from sins of omission, and — 
 he has promised it over and over, in the strongest terms. 
 On the Repentance of Believers. lb. vol. i. p. 219. 
 
 Id. — When we go on from faith to faith^ when we 
 have faith to be cleansed from indwelling sin, to be saved 
 from all our uncleannesses, we are likewise saved from all 
 that guilty that desert of punishment, which we felt before. 
 — By that faith in his Life, Death, and Intercession for us, 
 renewed from moment to moment, we are every whit clean, 
 and there is not only now no condemnation for us, but no 
 such desert of punishment as was before. Ibid. p. 220, 221 . 
 
 Id. — * But does God work this great work in the soul, 
 gradually ox instantaneously?' Perhaps it may be gradually 
 wrought in some, I mean, in this sense, they do not advert 
 to the particular moment, wherein sin ceases to be. But it 
 is infinitely desirable, were it the will of God, that it should 
 be done instantaneously •, that the Lord should destroy sin 
 by the breath of his mouthy in a moment, in the twinkling of 
 an eye. And so he generally does, a plain fact, of which 
 there is evidence enough to satisfy any unprejudiced person. 
 Thou therefore look for it every moment. On the Scrip- 
 ture Way of Salvation. lb. p. 357. 
 
 Id. — As I have not found in so long a space of time, 
 a single person speaking thus : as all who believe they are 
 sanctified, declare with one voice, that the change was 
 ' wrought in a moment ; I cannot but believe, that sanctifi- 
 cation is commonly, if not always, an instantaneous work. 
 On Patience. lb. vol. v. p. 81. 
 
 Id. — Christian perfection, therefore, does not imply, 
 as some men seem to have imagined, an exemption either 
 from ignorance or mistake, or infirmities or temptations. — 
 
11 
 
 Neither in this respect is there any absolute perfection on 
 earth. There is no perfection of degrees^ as it is termed ; 
 none which does not admit of z continual increase. On 
 Christian Perfection. lb. vol. iii. p. 9, or see Works, 
 vol. xxiv. p. 18, 32, 
 
 Id. — These only are perfect Christians. But even 
 babes in Christ are in such a sense perfect, or born of Gody 
 an expression taken also in divers senses, as first, Not to 
 commit sin. — All real Christians, or beUevers in Christ, are 
 made free from outward sin. Sermons, vol. iii. p. 10, 11. 
 
 Id. on 1 Jo/m i. 8. — The tenth verse fixes the sense 
 of the eighth : 'If we say we have no sin,' in the former, 
 being explained by, ' If we say we have not sinned,' in the 
 latter verse. Ibid. p. 21. 
 
 Id. — But it is only of those who are strong in the 
 Lord, * and have overcome the wicked one,' or rather of 
 those who * have known him that is from the beginning,* 
 that it can be affirmed they are in such a sense perfect, 
 as. Secondly, to be freed from evil thoughts, and evil tem- 
 pers. Ibid. p. 23, or see Works, vol. xxiv. p. 21. 
 
 Id. — 1. Not only sin properly so called, that is a volun- 
 tary transgression of a known law, but sin, improperly so 
 called, that is, an involuntary transgression of a divine law, 
 known or unknown, needs the atoning blood. 2. I believe, 
 there is no such perfection in this life, as excludes these 
 involuntary transgressions, which I apprehend to be naturally 
 consequent on the ignorance and mistakes inseparable frorn 
 mortality. 3. Therefore sinless perfection is a phrase I 
 never use. A plain Account of Christian Perfection. Works, 
 vol. xxiv. p. 54. 
 
 Id. — Q. But what does the perfect one do more than 
 others.' More than common believers.' A. Perhaps nothing : 
 so may the providence of God have hedged him in, by 
 outward circumstances. Perhaps not so much. — But what 
 then .? This is no proof that he has not more grace : and by 
 this God measures the outward work. lb. p. 61. 
 
 Id. — Q. — How may we certainly know one that i? saved 
 
12 
 
 from all sin ? A. We cannot Infallibly know one that is 
 thus saved, no, nor even one that is justified, unless it 
 should please God to endow us with the miraculous dis- 
 cernment of spirits. — If a man be deeply and fully convinced, 
 after justification, of inbred sin ; if he then experience 
 a gradual mortification of sin, and afterwards an entire 
 renewal in the image of God : if to this change, immensely 
 greater than that wrought when he was justified, be 
 added a clear, direct witness of the renewal : I judge it as 
 impossible this man should be deceived herein, as that God 
 should lie. Ibid. p. 57, 64. 
 
 Id. — None therefore ought to believe, that the work 
 is done, till there is added the testimony of the Spirit, wit- 
 nessing his entire* sanctification, as clearly as his justifi- 
 cation. Ibid. p. 63. 
 
 Id. — A man — may be dying to shiy for some time ; yet 
 he is not dead to sin till sin is separated from his soul. And 
 in that instant he lives the full life of love. And as the 
 change undergone when the body dies, — so the change 
 wrought when the soul dies to sin, is of a different kind, 
 and infinitely greater than any before, and than any can con- 
 ceive 'till he experiences it. Yet he still grows in grace, 
 in the knowledge of Christ, in the love and image of God; 
 and will do so, not only 'till death, but to all eternity. 
 Ibid. p. 64. 
 
 Id. — They have sustained great loss, for want of 
 hearing the doctrine of Christian Perfection clearly and 
 strongly inforced. I see, wherever this is not done, the 
 believers grow dead and cold. Nor can this be prevented, 
 but by keeping up in them an hourly expectation of being 
 perfected in love. I say, an hourly expectation ; for to expect 
 
 * Minutes of Conference, June 17, 1747. We grant,— 2. That the term 
 * sanctified ' is continually applied by St. Paul, to all that were justified, 
 were true believers : 3. That, by this term alone, he rarely, if ever, means, 
 saved from all sin : 4. That consequently, it is not proper to use it in this 
 sense, without adding the word * wholly,' ' entirely,' or the like* 
 J. W.'s Works, vol. XV. p. 26?. 
 
13 
 
 it at death, or some time hence, is much the same as not 
 expecting it at all. Ibid, Journal from 1760 to 1762. 
 Works, vol. xxxi. p. 197. 
 
 Id. — If there are none made perfect yet, God has 
 not sent me to preach perfection. Ibid. Plain Account 
 of Christian Perfection, vol. xxiv. p. 70. 
 
 Id. — At that hour it was, that one vi^ho had long 
 continued in sin, from a despair of finding mercy, received 
 a full, clear sense of his pardoning love, and povi^er to sin 
 no more. Journal from 1738 to 1739. Works, vol. xxvii. 
 p. 71. 
 
 Id. Some account of the experience of E. J. — ^The love of 
 God, flaming in my heart as an unquenchable fire, has burnt 
 up all the dross, and destroyed every plant which was not 
 of his own planting. — For these ten years I have enjoyed 
 this haven of rest. Works, vol. xiv. p. 98, 99. 
 
 Id. — About this time we had a remarkable accdimt 
 from Yorkshire. "On Friday 13. about thirty persons 
 were met together at Otley. — One cried out, in an exceeding 
 great agony, * Lord deliver me from my sinful nature,' 
 then a second, a third, and fourth. And while the person 
 who prayed first, was calling upon God, — one was heard to 
 say, * Blessed be the Lord God for ever, for he hath 
 cleansed my heart. ' — Another said, * I hold thee with , 
 a trembling hand, but will not let thee go :' and in a little 
 time cried out, * Praise the Lord with me ; for he hath 
 cleansed my heart from sin.' " Journal from 1758 tq 1760. 
 Works, vol. XXX. p. 352-3. 
 
 Id. — He [JohnManners) writes thus. — *On the Lord's day 
 she {Dor. King) felt an entire change, while these words 
 were spoke to her heart, ThoU art all fair, my love : there is 
 no spot in thee. — Since my last account many have been sanc- 
 tified and several justified. One of the former is Wm. 
 Moor. He was a long time struggling for the blessing. 
 And one night he was resolved not to go to bed without it. 
 He continued wrestling with God for two hours, when he 
 felt a glorious change, and the Spirit of God witnessing that 
 
14 
 
 the work was done.' — 'Last week eleven were justified, or 
 sanctified, and this week eleven more ; eight of whom 
 received remission of sins, and three a clean heart. And 
 a troop are waiting for the moving of the water.'— Thus 
 far the account of John Manners, quite unadorned, but 
 plain and sensible. Journal from 1760 to 1762. Worksy 
 vol. xxxi. p. 178, 180, 182, 183. 
 
 Id, Many beUeved that the blood of Christ had 
 
 cleansed them from all sin. I spoke to these, forty in all, one 
 by one. Some of them said, they received that blessing, 
 ten days, some seven, some four, some three days after 
 they found peace with God. And two of them the 
 next day. What marvel ? Since one day is with God as a 
 thousand years. — Ibid. p. 191. 
 
 Id. — Such an instance I never knew before : such an 
 instance I never read : a person convinced of sin, converted 
 to God, and renewed in love, within twelve hours ! Yet it 
 is by no means incredible ; seeing one day is with God 
 as a thousand years. — Journal from 1765 to 1768. lb. 
 vol. xxxii. p. 28. 
 
 Id. — Many years ago my brother frequently said, 
 * Your day of Pentecost is not fully come. But I doubt 
 not, it will. And you will then hear of persons sanctified, 
 as frequently as you do now of persons justified.' Any 
 unprejudiced reader may observe, that it was now fully 
 come. And accordingly we did hear of persons sanctified, 
 in London, and most other parts of England, and in Dublin, 
 and many other parts of Ireland, as frequently as of persons 
 justified : although Instances of the latter were far more 
 frequent than they had been for twenty years before. That 
 many of these did not retain * the gift of God, is no proof, 
 that it was not given them. Journ.from 1760 to 1762. lb. 
 vol. xxxi. p. 201. 
 
 * Minutes nf Conferencr, Aug. 2. 1745. A believer first inwardly disobeys, 
 inclines to sin wiili his heart : then his intercourse with God is cut off, i. e. 
 his faith is lost. And after this, he may fall into ouiward sin, being now 
 Weak, and like another man. J. W.'s Works, vol. xv. p. 251. 
 
15 
 
 Id. — She had been clearly justified long before; but 
 said, * The change she now experienced, was extremely 
 different from what she experienced then, as different as 
 the noonday-light from that of day-break. That she now 
 felt her soul all-love, and quite swallowed up in God.' — 
 Journal from 1762 to 1765. Ibid. p. 233. 
 
 Id. — She [Elizabeth Vandome) dictated the following letter : 
 — * I believed there was a rest for the people of God, a rest 
 from all sin. — I wrestled on, till the Lord broke in upon my 
 soul, Uke the sun in his glory. He loosed me at once from 
 all my bonds, and I knew I loved him with all my heart. 
 Jesus appeared with hair as white as wool, and garments down 
 to his feet, and gave me to sit with him in heavenly places. 
 And from that time, which is seven or eight and twenty years 
 ago, I have felt no temper contrary to love. I have no desire 
 contrary to the will of God. ' — Such a living and dying 
 witness of the perfect love of God, which she enjoyed for 
 eight and twenty years, one would think sufficient to silence 
 all the doubts and objections of reasonable and candid men. 
 Journal from 1768 to 1770, lb vol. xxxii. p. 226 — 228. 
 
 Id. — Suppose they spoke true, they are witnesses of 
 the perfection which I preach. Yet that they may fall 
 therefrom, I know; but that they must^ I utterly deny. 
 Ibid. p. 291. ,,, 
 
 C. W^.— Plant in me thy victorious grace. 
 And sin shall never enter more. 
 
 /. W^s Sermons, vol.iii. p. 30. 
 
 Minutes of Conference J 1805. — He {Christopher JVathins) 
 — died a witness of the doctrine which he had long taught, 
 namely : That the blood of Jesus Christ cleanseth from all 
 sin. p. 6. 
 
 Ibid, Address from the Irish to the British Conference, — 
 Tho' we never, from our pulpits, make use of the term 
 sinless Perfection, yet we are fully of opinion that the 
 * blood of Jesus Christ cleanseth from all sin.' — Answer of 
 the British Conference. — It affords us considerable pleasure to 
 
16 
 
 perceive your attachment to those truths, which are able to 
 make men wise unto salvation, p. 40, 4-2. 
 
 Rev. J. Fletcher. — If our adversaries can save in- 
 dwelling sin, the deadly sting, Antinomianism has won 
 the day. Last Check. Works, vol. \\.\B0\>. Preface, -p. \\. 
 
 Id. — For my part, I do not see here the shadow of 
 a plea for the root of every evil in the heart of believers till 
 they die. Ibid. p. 60. 
 
 Id. — Should Mr. Hill ask, if the Christian perfection 
 V'hich we contend for, is a sinless perfection, we reply : 
 • Sin is the transgression of a divine law, and man may he 
 considered either as being under the anti-evangelical, 
 Christless, remediless, law of our Creator ; or, as being 
 under the evangelical, mediatorial, remedying law of our 
 Redeemer.* — With respect to the first, that is, the Adamic, 
 Christless law of innocence and paradisiacal perfection, we 
 utterly renounce the doctrine of sinless perfection. Ibid, 
 p. 16, 17. 
 
 Id. — Adamic perfection extended to the whole man : 
 his body was perfectly sound in all its parts : and his soul 
 in all its powers. Ibid. p. 27. 
 
 Id. — ^Tho' a perfect Christian does not trespass vo- 
 luntarily, and break the law of love, yet he daily breaks the 
 law of Adamic perfection, thro' the imperfection of his 
 bodily and mental powers. Ibid. p. 32. 
 
 Id. — They (pious Calvinists) confound peccability/ with 
 sin : the power of sinning with the actual use of that power. 
 And so long as they suppose, that a bare natural capacity to 
 sin is either original sin, or an evil propensity, we do not 
 wonder at their believing, that original sin, or evil pro- 
 pensities, must remain in our hearts till death removes us 
 from this tempting world. — If an adult believer yields to 
 temptation, and falls into sin as our first parents did ; is it 
 a proof that he never was cleansed from inbred sin ? Ibid, 
 p. 26. 
 
 Id. — If Adam, in his state of paradisiacal perfection, 
 .needed perfect watchfulness and perfect mortification j how 
 
17 
 
 much more do .we need them? — ^When we are delivered 
 from sitti are we delivered from peccability and temptation ? 
 Ibid. p. 31, 
 
 Id. On the xv"' Article. — *If we say,' as the above- 
 mentioned Pelagians and Pharisees, *that we have no' 
 original or actual * sin,' i. e. that we are like Christ in either 
 of these respects ; our conception, infancy, childhood, youth, 
 and age, being all taken into the account \ * we deceive our- 
 selves, and the truth is not in us.* Ibid, p. 42. 
 
 Id. — Because we have acknowledged by our subscription 
 to the Ninth Article, that the infection of nature is not done 
 away in baptism, but does remain in them which are regene- 
 rate or baptized^ Mr. Hill thinks himself authorised to im- 
 pose upon us the yoke of indwelling sin for life. — We 
 may with the greatest consistency maintain, that baptism 
 does not remove the Adamic infection of sin, and that 
 nevertheless this infection may be removed before death. 
 Ibid p. 42, 43. 
 
 Id. — Absolute perfection belongs to God alone. — All his 
 works were perfect in their places. — The least perfect of 
 all perfect Christians, is more perfect than the most perfect 
 Jew. — He that is perfect under the Jewish dispensation, is 
 more perfect than he that is only perfect according to the 
 dispensation of the Gentiles. Ibid, p. 68, 69, 
 
 Id. — A man may he perfect according to the dispensation 
 of divine grace he is under upon earth, tho' he is not yet 
 perfect according to the dispensation of divine glory, which 
 will take place, when our mortal bodies shall know the 
 power of Christ's resurrection. Ibid, p, 77, 
 
 Rev. Walter Sellon. — Christ, by the power of his Grace 
 and Holy Spirit, shall destroy sin, root and branch, in every 
 believing soul. — ' From all your filthiness, and from all your 
 idols will I cleanse you,' &c. — Such is present salvation, 
 salvation in this life, from the guilt, power, and being of 
 sin ; and whoever is not thus saved from sin here, will 
 not be saved from hell hereafter. Meth. Mag, Jan. 1 803, 
 p. 13. 
 
18 
 
 Meth. Mag.— Thd' her {Mrs. Skirmer's) sins were 
 pardoned, she still felt evil propensities. Pride, and 
 irregular passions, gave her great pain: She thought, if 
 these could be done avi^ay, she should be quite happy. — 
 She -wzs going to milk the cows one evening, when it 
 pleased the Lord to work this great change in her heart. — 
 She added, * It is about forty years since God wrought this 
 great work for me, and I have never lost it for a moment. — 
 I believe God has justified me freely, and sanctified me 
 wholly.' Ibid. p. 17, 18, 22. 
 
 lb. /. Benson. — ^Thro' the same Atonement and Grace 
 of Christ, they {the first Christians) preached Regeneration 
 and entire Sanctification. Jan. 1804, p. 14. 
 
 lb. — The pointed, consistent testimony of several 
 members of that class {Mr. H.Longden's class at Sheffield)t 
 to the cleansing virtue of the blood of Jesus, delivering them 
 from all sin, — produced the most blessed effects upon her 
 mind. Appendix y \^0^, ^.618. 
 
19 
 
 Section IV. 
 
 On unconditional Election, and the efficacy of 
 Divine Grace (infallibly attaining its end, be our 
 natural inclination or reluctance what it may), 
 
 . as maintained by the Calvinistic Methodists. 
 
 G. W. — He {Chrut) maketh choice of you, not because 
 of your holiness, nor of your beauty, nor of your being 
 quahfied for them ; no, the Lord Jesus Christ puts those 
 quahfications upon you, as may make you meet for his 
 embrace ; and you are drawn to make choice of this Lord 
 Jesus Christ because he first chose you. Serm. Christ the 
 best Husband, W^orksy vol. v. p. 66. 
 
 Id. — You would never have been thus highly fa- 
 voured, had not he who first spoke darkness into light, 
 loved you with an everlasting love, and enlightened you 
 by his Holy Spirit, and that too, not on account of any good 
 thing foreseen in you, but for his own name's sake. Be 
 humble therefore, O believers, be humble : look to the 
 rock from whence you have been hewn : extol free grace } 
 admire electing love, which alone has made you to differ 
 from the rest of your brethren. Serm. The Holy Spirit con- 
 vincing the World ofSin^ &c. Ibid. vol. vi. p. 138. 
 
 Id. — The frequent conversion of notorious sinners to 
 God, to me is one great proof, amongst a thousand others, 
 of that precious, but too much exploded and sadly misre- 
 presented, doctrine of God's electing love; for whence is it 
 that such are taken, whilst thousands, not near so vile, die 
 senseless and stupid.? All the answer that can be given, is, 
 they are chosen vessels. Serm. Sauls Conversion. Ibid. p. 152. 
 
 Id. — Here then, as through a glass, we may see the 
 doctrine of free grace evidently exemplified before us. 
 Here was no fitness in Zaccheus. He was a Publican, 
 
 c 2 
 
20 
 
 chief among the Publicans. Serm. The Conversion of 
 Zaccheus. Ibid. p. 5^. 
 
 Id. — There is no fitness, no free will in you: no fitness, 
 A but for eternal damnation, no free will but that of doing 
 evil. Serm. Christ the only Rest, &c. Ibid. vol. v. p. 3 1 1. 
 Id. — You must not think any thing you can do, will 
 in the least recommend you to the favour of God ; and yet 
 you must strive, as if you were to be saved by your striving. 
 Ibid, vol, i. p. 270. 
 
 Id. — I believe Christ's redemption will be applied to 
 all that shall believe. Who these are, we know not, and 
 therefore we are to give a general offer and invitation ; con- 
 vinced of thi«, that every man's damnation is of himself, and 
 every man's salvation all of God. Ibid. vol. ii. p. 363. 
 
 Xj^ Id. — "Who ever affirmed, that there was no co-opera- 
 tion of our own minds, together with the impulse of the 
 spirit of God ? Answer to the Bishop of London^ s last 
 Pastoral Letter. Ibid. vol. iv. p. 1 1. 
 
 Id. — I know that it is unalterably fixed, may one say, 
 that I must be damned or saved ; but since" I know not 
 which, for a certainty, why should I not strive, though at 
 present in a state of nature, since I know not but this 
 striving may be the means God has intended to bless, in 
 order to bring me into a state of grace .? Letter to the 
 Rev. Mr. John Wesley. Ibid. p. 60. 
 
 Id. — Who ever thought, that God's declaration to 
 Noah, that seed-time and harvest should never cease, could 
 afford an argument for the neglect of plowing or sowing ? 
 — No more does God's absolute purpose of saving 
 his chosen, preclude the necessity of the gospel revelation, 
 or the use of any of the means through which he has deter- 
 mined the decree shall take effect. Nor will the right 
 understanding, or the reverent belief of God's decree, ever 
 allow or suffer a Christian in any case to separate the means 
 from the end, or the end from the means. Ibid. p. 68. 
 
 Id. — Though Christ is the first mover in recovering 
 us from our natural and spiritual impotency, yet we must 
 
21 
 
 concur in the use of means. Catechetical Questions. Ibid, 
 p. 359. 
 
 Id. — Though you cannot do what is spiritually good, 
 because you want spiritual principles of action, yet ye may 
 do what is morally and materially good, inasmuch as ye are 
 reasonable creatures; and though doing your duty as you 
 can, no ways deserves mercy, or entitles you to it, yet it is 
 the way in which you are required to walk, and the way in 
 which God is usually found. Serm. Blind Bartimetts. Ibid, 
 vol.v. p. 4.11, 4-12. 
 
 Id. — Do not go and quarrel with God's jdecrees, and 
 say, if I am a reprobate, I shall be damned ; if I am elected, 
 I shall be saved ; and therefore I will do nothing. What 
 have you to do with God's decrees ? Secret things belong 
 to him ; it is your business to * give all diligence to make 
 your calling and election sure.' Serm. The Holy Spirit con- 
 vincing the World of Siny &c. Ibid. vol. vi. p. l^O. 
 
 Id. — Do not mistake working for life, for working from 
 life. Ibid. vol. i. p. 181. 
 
 Id. — Christ hath freely justified them, i.e. entitled 
 them to all his merits, and yet they must do so and so to 
 keep themselves .in a justified state. Alas, this is sorry 
 divinity. — I will work to shew my gratitude. Ibid. p. 209. 
 
 Id. — Our author it seems is for another way of sal- 
 vation, viz. * for men's gradually working out their own 
 salvation, by their own honest endeavours, and through the 
 ordinary assistances of God's grace; with a humble re- 
 liance upon the merits of Christ for the pardon of their 
 sins and the acceptance of their sincere, though imperfect 
 services ' This is our common divinity. Second Letter to 
 the Bishop of London. Ibid. vol. iv. p. 152. 
 
 Id. — Faith and obedience are conditions, if we only 
 mean that they in order go before our salvation. — God, as 
 a reward of Christ's sufferings, promised to give the elect 
 faith and repentance, in order to bring them to eternal life. 
 — For want of knowing this, people have been so long mis- 
 led. They have been taught that they must do so and so, 
 as though they were under a covenant of works, and 
 
22 
 
 then for doing this, they should be saved. Serm. The 
 SeedofthelVoman, &c. Ibid. vol. v. p. 15, 16. 
 
 Id. — You are justified before God, without any respect 
 to your works past, present, or to come. Serm. The Folly 
 and Danger of being not righteous enough. Ibid. p. 137. 
 
 Id. — If you expect to mix any thing of yourself with 
 Christ, you build upon a sandy foundation. Serm. Christ 
 the only Resty &c. Ibid. vol. v. p. 317. 
 
 Id. — How wretchedly are they mistaken, that blend the 
 light of the Spirit with the light of conscience, as all such 
 do, who say, that Christ lighteth every man that cometh 
 into the world, and that light, if improved, will bring 
 us to Jesus Christ ? Serm. The Holy Spirit convincing, &c. 
 Ibid. vol. vi. p. 134. 
 
 Id. — I am persuaded were the effects of our Lord's 
 redemption to depend on a man's own compliance, or was 
 the continuance of God's grace to depend solely on man's 
 improvement, Jesus Christ would have died in vain. Ibid, 
 vol.i. p. 146. 
 
 Id. — Never did God yet justify a man, whom he did 
 not sanctify; nor sanctify one, whom he did not com- 
 pleatly redeem and glorify — The apostle, after he says, 
 * Who of God is made unto us righteousness,' does not 
 say, perhaps he may be made to us sanctification and 
 redemption ; but, * he is made : ' for there is an eternal, 
 indissoluble connection between these blessed privileges. 
 Serm. Christ the Believer" s Wisdom, &c. Ibid, vol.vi. p. 196. 
 
 Id, — There is not a more blessed text to support the 
 final perseverance of the saints. His Eighteen Sermons*, by 
 Andrew Gifford, D.D. 1771, p. 448. 
 
 Id. — What then is there in reprobation so horrid.*' 
 I see no blasphemy in holding that doctrine, if rightly ex- 
 
 * Taken in short hand by Mr Gurney. G. W.'s executors, who had 
 agreed to rcconimcnd these Sermons, refused to do it, alleging, that 
 they found themselves, after perusal, unable to authenticate them, cither as 
 to language or sentiments. G. W.'s Works, vol. iii. p. 406, note. 
 
23 
 
 plained. If God might have passed by all, he may pass 
 by some, f^orks, vol. i. p. 212. 
 
 Id. — Without doubt, the doctrine of election and 
 reprobation must stand or fall together. — I believe the 
 doctrine of reprobation, in this view, that God intends to 
 give saving grace, through Jesus Christ, only to a certain 
 number, and that the rest of mankind, after the fall of 
 Adam, being justly left of God to continue in sin, will at 
 last suffer that eternal death, which is its proper wages. 
 Letter to the Rev. Mr. John Wesley. Ibid. vol. iv. p. 58. 
 
 Id. — * His mercy is over all his works.' And so it is, but 
 not his saving mercy. God is loving to every man : he sends 
 his rain upon the evil and upon the good.— God is no respecter 
 of persons, upon the account of any outward condition or 
 circumstance in life whatever ; nor does the doctrine of 
 election in the least suppose him to be so. Ibid. p. 69, 70. 
 Id. — God taketh no pleasure in the death of sinners, 
 so as to delight simply in their death ; but he delights to 
 magnify his justice, by inflicting the punishment which 
 their iniquities have deserved. Ibid. p. 71. 
 
 Id. — *The free gift of pardon and peace came upon 
 all men,' all sorts of men, * unto justification of life.' 
 Sertn. Of Justification by Christ. Ibid. vol. vi. p. 223. 
 
 Id. — In one sense, our Lord Jesus Christ is the Saviour 
 of all men, that is, of all sorts of men ; even the wicked are 
 beholden to Jesus Christ, whom they despise, for every 
 worldly comfort they enjoy. Eighteen Sermons, p. 160. 
 
 Id — Oh the excellency of the doctrine of election, and of 
 the saints final perseverance, to those who are truly sealed 
 by the spirit of promise ! I am persuaded, till a man comes 
 to believe and feel these important truths, he cannot come 
 out of himself ; but when convinced of these, and assured 
 of the application of them to his own heart, he then walks 
 by faith indeed, ^orhs, vol. i. p. 101. 
 
 Id. To J. W. — ^Perhaps I may never see you again, 'till 
 we meet in judgment; then, if not before, you will know, 
 that sovereign, distinguishing, irresistible grace brought you 
 to heaven. Ibid. p. 182. 
 
24 
 
 Id. To J. JV.f June 1740. — Never speak against election 
 in your sermons : no one can say that I ever mentioned it 
 in public discourses, whatever my private sentiments may 
 be. Ibid. p. 189. 
 
 Id. Dec. 1740. — This is one reason among many others, 
 why I admire the doctrine of election, and am convinced 
 that it should have a place in gospel ministrations, and 
 should be insisted on with faithfulness and care. It has 
 a natural tendency to rouze the soul out of its carnal 
 security. — Without the belief of the doctrine of election, 
 and the immutability of the free love of God, I cannot see 
 how it is possible that any should have a comfortable 
 assurance of eternal salvation. Letter to the Rev. Mr, John 
 Wesleyy* Ibid. vol. iv. p. 63, 64. 
 
 Mr. Toplady. — By irresistible^ therefore, if you under- 
 stand grace that is efficacious^ invincibUy and certainly 
 victorious ; we are authorized, both by scripture, reason, 
 and the strictest maxims of philosophy, to term converting 
 grace irresistible. Church of England vindicated from 
 the charge of Arminianism^ 1779, p. 78. 
 
 * J- W.t Joiirn. 1 74' J March 21.— Mr. Hall, who went with me, 
 put him (G. W ) in mind of the promise he had made but a few 
 days before, That < whatever his private opinion was, be would never 
 publickly preach against us.' He said, ' That promise was only 
 an effect of human weakness, and he was now of another mind.'— 
 April j^. I believed both love and justice required that I should 
 
 speak my sentiments freely to Mr. Wh concerning the letter 
 
 he had published, said to be in ansiver to my sermon on Free-grace, 
 JVorks, vol. xxvii. p. a68, 269. 
 
 Id. I744> on G.fV.—K\\ our fundamental doctrines, I have recited 
 above. And in every one of these we do and have agreed -for 
 several years. In these we hold one and the same thing. In 
 smaller points, each of us thinks, and lets think. — I reverence 
 Mr. Whitefield, both as a child of God, and a true minister of 
 Jesus Christ. * And yet each pretends to be led by the Holy 
 Ghost, by the infallible Spirit of God.' Not in our private 
 opinions. Farther Appeal, Part I. Ibid. vol. xiv. p. 285. 
 
 C. W. at Manchestert 1756.— Here I rejoiced to hear of the great 
 good Mr. Whitefield has done in our Societies. He preached as 
 universally as my Brother. WbiteheaeTs Life of Wesley, vol. i. 1 793, 
 p. 363. 
 
25 
 
 Id. — ^I challenge any one Arminian, to point out any one 
 spiritual qualification^ represented, in the Bible, z^ previously 
 requisite to everlasting life ; which qualification is not, in 
 the same Bible, declared to be the gift of God, and the %vork 
 of his own grace in every one that shall be saved. Ibid. p. 82. 
 
 Id. — * Ahnighty God desireth not the death of a sinner ^ 
 but rather that he may return from his tuichedness, and live* 
 Granted. But ivhat sort of sinner is here meant ? Let the 
 absolution itself decide. It is such a sinner as belongeth to 
 ' his people.' Ibid. 
 
 Id. — A conditional Redemption is a contradiction in 
 terms : for either the ransom price is paid, or it is not : 
 there is no medium. — ^Nor is the notion of a conditional 
 Sanctif cation less absurd. I must be either sanctified by 
 the Holy Ghost, or not, &c. Ibid. p. 92. 
 
 Mr. Romaine. — The same divine teacher — led them to 
 discover the freeness of all covenant mercies. — ^They are not 
 conferred upon the worthy, but upon enemies, upon the 
 ungddly, upon sinners as sinners. No conditions are 
 required, no prerequisites are expected. The motives, 
 which determine God to shew mercy to sinners, are not 
 taken from any good in them, or foreseen to be in them. 
 Walk of Faith. Works^ 8 vols. 1796, vol. i. p. 182. 
 
 Id. — It was the good pleasure of thine own will, 
 which chose me before the foundation of the world, and 
 accepted me in the beloved. Ibid. p. 225. 
 
 Id. — The election of grace is from mere love and 
 sovereign favor, and has no motives to influence it but the 
 good pleasure of the divine will. The objects of it are 
 not the worthy, but the unworthy ; not innocent, but fallen 
 man j sinners, as such, no way conditioned or qualified ; 
 the lost, the helpless, the ungodly ; yea the chief of sinners, 
 open enemies and rebels against God. They are not saved 
 by works of righteousness, which they have done, or can 
 do, least any of them should boast : For boasting is abso- 
 lutely excluded. Ibid. p. 266. 
 
 Id. — If he shewed them mercy for any fore-seen 
 works of theirs, because he knew they would repent and 
 
26 
 
 believe the gospel, and walk worthy of it, mercy would 
 then be turned into justice, and would lose both its name 
 and its nature. Ibid. p. 270. 
 
 Id. — For this end I would walk close with him in 
 his way, not to buy his love, it is inestimable — not that he 
 may give it me for walking with him, but that in walking 
 with him I may enjoy what he has already given me. 
 Ibid. p. 236. 
 
 Id. — Art thou working from life, or for life ? Ibid, 
 p. 361. 
 
 Id. — I read and believed, that the Father does not 
 love me upon account of my walk, but for his mercies 
 sake. Ibid. p. 277. 
 
 Id, — Salvation is not a thing of chance, or left to 
 man's will or power, but it was contrived by the blessed 
 Trinity in the covenant of grace, and every thing belonging 
 to it was perfectly settled. Life of Faith, Ibid. p. 38. 
 
 Id. — The life which Christ begins by his grace he 
 continues by his strength j and every act of this spiritual 
 life is from him. The will, the power is his; for he 
 doeth all, and in all. Ibid. p. 87. 
 
 Id. — Nothing was left out of the icovenint of grace. 
 It was ordered in a/l things. The outward state and con- 
 dition of believers, their poverty or riches, health or sick- 
 ness, trials of every kind, how great they should be, how 
 long they should continue, are all appointed, and unalter- 
 ably fixed ; nothing left for chance to do. When the Lord 
 God determined to bring many sons unto glory, through 
 Christ Jesus, the means by which he intended to bring 
 them unto that end, were in his purpose, as well as the 
 end itself: therefore all things were ordered and made 
 sure, even to the very hairs of their head ; for they are all 
 numbered. Ibid. p. 134). 
 
 Id. — ' My covenant will I not break, says he, ndr alter 
 the thing that is gone out of my lips.* Ps. Ixxxix. 34-. I will 
 not add thereto, nor diminish from it : for I have ordered 
 it in all things. I have not left one single thing out, not 
 
27 
 
 the least circumstance : I have settled the whole plan by 
 mine unerring wisdom, and I will fulfil every tittle of it 
 by mine almighty power. According to my will the 
 course of nature and grace is infallibly directed, even the 
 most minute events. Every hair is numbered. Not a spar- 
 rowfallsbutbymydivinedecree. Walk of Faithy Ibid. p. 181. 
 
 Id. Ott God's children. — I will make, says their 
 God, an everlasting covenant for them. — I will not leave 
 the event to them. They shall not have the management 
 of my purposes, nor have any power to defeat them. My 
 will to do them good shall not depend on their will, or 
 on their faithfulness, or on any thing in themselves. 
 Ibid. p. 257, 258. 
 
 Id. — He that is able to keep believers from falling, 
 will keep them until they receive the end of their faith, 
 even the salvation of their souls. Life of Faith, Ibid. p. 87. 
 
 Id. — They may as soon get into heaven and cut off 
 Christ's right hand, which is impossible, as cut off one of 
 the members of Christ's mystical body. Ibid. p. 155. 
 
 Id. — You are as safe in the hand of God at the 
 lowest ebb, as at the highest spring-tide of sensible com- 
 fort : because your safeguard is almighty, and he is 
 equally concerned about your peace, whether you feel it, 
 or not. Your sense of it may vary, but he varies not. 
 Walk of Faithy Ibid. p. 203. 
 
 Id. — We trust not on our good frames, or warm 
 feelings, or sensible comforts, or to any of the genuine 
 fruits and effects of faith, but we trust what God says 
 simply, as his record. Ibid. p. 289. 
 
 Id. — They {believers) do not trust themselves, or have 
 any dependence upon grace received, but they rely upon the 
 faithfulness and power of Jesus. Life of Faithy \h\A. p. 154. 
 
 Id. — These promises are not conditional, made to the 
 beUever upon certain terms, as if upon doing his part God 
 would do his also : for he does not stand by his own will, or 
 strength, or faithfulness. PValk of Faithy Ibid. vol. ii. p 168. 
 
 Id. — Thy faith was well ordered and sure : infallible 
 
28 
 
 securities were provided in the covenant to make it sure. 
 That thou shouldst have it, that thou shouldst keep it, 
 and keep it too unto the end, the blessed Trinity have en- 
 gaged by their immutable counsel, and their immutable 
 oath. Therefore thou art now kept by the power of God 
 through faith unto salvation. Ibid. vol. i. p. 233. 
 
 Sir Richard Hill. — I repeat, therefore, what I advanced 
 in my Apology, that I think election may well stand without 
 reprobation, though if God hath revealed both, they must 
 both be agreeable to all his moral attributes, and it becomes 
 not weak, ignorant and puny mortals, to say, unto the 
 Sovereign Majesty of heaven and earth, < what doest 
 thou ? ' Reformation-Truth Restored ^ 1800, p. 69. 
 
 Id. — When I say, that faith and repentance are 
 conditions of salvation y I would be understood to affirm, that 
 without these no soul shall finally be saved ; but then I am 
 not to suppose, that it is in my own power to bring either 
 faith or repentance, in order to qualify me for acceptance. 
 On the contrary, I must be freely ^ accepted in the beloved,' 
 without money and ivithout price, before I can put forth one 
 act of true faith, or true repentance, which are derived to 
 me through my union with Christ, the head of influence. — 
 Surely if a sinner be not brought into a state of salvation 
 before he has faith and repentance, then is he accepted on 
 account of something in himself, before he is vitally united 
 to Christ, the living vine, which is a downright contradic- 
 tion in terms, and is the same as if I were to say, that 
 I am accepted and not accepted, at the same instant. 
 Ibid. p. 152, 153. 
 
 Id. — When a Protestant divine — even talks of a first 
 and second justification, &c. Ibid. p. 156, 157. 
 
 Id. — We never did, or can, either will or act, but 
 as we are influenced and acted upon by the first great 
 moving Cause *, and if you do acknowledge this, then there 
 is an end of all dispute, and you bow before the sovereignty 
 of Jehovah. Ibid. p. 113. 
 
 Id. — Permit me, however, to point out the differ* 
 
29 
 
 ence between what is usually termed fatalism^ or destiny^ as 
 held by Stoics and Mahometans, independent of all means, 
 and the true Christian predestination, which takes in all 
 means. Ibid. p. 109. 
 
 Id. ■ — Can I suppose for a moment, that the author 
 of this most excellent passage believes it possible that it 
 should be left at random, to the fickle will of the creature, 
 in what instances this Covenant should take effect, and 
 whether the great scheme of salvation thus planned and 
 executed by the three divine Persons in the blessed Trinity, 
 should or should not prove abortive } Ibid. p. 197. 
 
 An Old Member of Parliament. — If it be a truth, as 
 St. Paul speaks, that in me, i.e. in my flesh dwelleth no 
 good thing, then where is that good thing in me that would 
 co-operate with grace .? Remarks on the Bishop of Lincoln's 
 Cliarge, 1803, p. 12. 
 
 Id. — The exhortation of St. Paul, that prayers and 
 supplications be made for all men ; and the conclusion he 
 draws from it, that God would have all men to be savedy and 
 come to the knowledge of the truth, need only be compared 
 with what follows to shew that not all individuals what- 
 ever are meant, hut some of all sorts. Ibid. p. 17, note. 
 
 Id. — It is the highest degree of absurdity to reply, 
 that God foresaw who would believe and repent, since he 
 could not foresee faith and repentance in any but in those 
 on whom it was his sovereign and gracious purpose to 
 bestow them. Ibid. p. 29. 
 
 Id. — If your Lordship thinks to blend thes6 two cove- 
 nants [of -works and grace) together, you quite destroy both. 
 Ibid. p. 79. 
 
 Dr. Haivker. — The gospel which brings with it 
 pardon, mercy, and peace in the blood of the cross, brings 
 it wholly unconditional. No previous qualification, no 
 worth, no merit on the part of the receiver, is at all 
 regarded. Magdalene^ p. II. 
 
 Id. — The poorer the wretch, the more welcome at 
 thi$ Royal Exchange. — He — delights too much in acts of 
 
30 
 
 grace, to receive any thing from the services of creatures. 
 Royal Exchange y p. 7. 
 
 Id. — God doth not lose his authority to command, 
 because man hath lost his power to obey. X'tons Pilgrwiy 
 1803, p. 19. 
 
 Id. — A covenant founded in grace, can derive no aid from 
 works. Ibid. p. 62. 
 
 Id. — ^They are said by the world to have fallen away 
 from grace ; whereas the fact is, they never were in grace. 
 Ibid. p. 84. 
 
 Id. — The leading doctrines of this writer's creed — were 
 to this purpose : — That the regeneration of the Holy Ghost 
 doth not so operate as to be irresistibly effectual, but that 
 a man's own conduct may frustrate the life-giving power. 
 And lastly, the final perdition of the people of God is very 
 possible. — Apostatize I certainly should, if the perseverance 
 depended upon myself. Ibid. p. 143, 144. 
 
 Id. — To suppose that the gift of God's grace depends 
 upon man's merit, — this, if true, would destroy God's 
 foreknoiuledge. To imagine that our acceptance or refusal 
 of grace is the result of our own pleasure, — this takes from 
 God his omnipotence. To fancy that our improvement, or 
 misimprovement of grace, will render it effectual, or the 
 contrary, is committing another breach on the divine 
 attributes ; for this is reducing the covenant of grace to 
 a covenant of works. — I will very readily grant that grace is 
 brought forward into many sharp and trying dispensations in 
 the lives of the faithful. — But for any one to imagine from 
 hence, that our acceptance with God depends upon the 
 event of those exercises, would be to make the present life 
 a life of probation and trial, as some injudicious teachers 
 have taught their people. Ibid. p. 158 — 160. 
 
 Id. — All that the Father givcth me, shall come to 
 me. — Not one, or two, or ten thousand, but all. And 
 they shall come. What if they do such and such duties ? 
 Not a word of the kind. — Here are neither z/*'/, nor bufs. 
 
31 
 
 No conditions nor terms. Prop against all Despair j 
 1802, p. 21. 
 
 Mr. Overton. — Our opposers talk of *two justifica- 
 tions,' which they denominate o\xr Jirst and our Jinal justi- 
 fication. True Churchman J 1802, p. 179. 
 
 Id. — And is not this also the notorious divinity of 
 Mr. Daubeny 1 The benefits of Christ and Faith, according 
 to his phraseology, are, ' Redemption from a state of certain 
 condemnation, and a restoration to a state of possible sal- 
 vation ; together with a gracious provision of assistance to 
 make that salvation sure.* These benefits he considers as 
 enjoyed by all the professed members of the Church of 
 England. Ibid. p. 214. 
 
 Christian Observer. — ^The advocates of that scheme 
 {the Calvinistic) — do indeed affirm that Divine grace pro- 
 ceeds efficaciously and certainly to the attainment of its 
 end, by subduing the corrupt wills and afi^ections of sinful 
 men, and thus enabling them to choose the good and to 
 refuse the evil. Jan. 1806, p. 34. 
 
 lb. — All our holiness is both originated and main- 
 tained by communication from above, -^ug. 1806, p. 504. 
 
 lb. — If the chief of the apostles, through the whole 
 of his Christian course, and even after having already 
 fought the good fight, and with his eye fixed on the crown, 
 placed his reliance solely on the grace of God in Jesus 
 Christ, 2 Tim. i. 9, how is it possible to be too clear or too 
 definitive in guarding men against the delusion of ascribing 
 their salvation even in the smallest degree to themselves ? 
 Nov. 1806, p. 702. 
 
 lb. — Every individual must personally — apply the 
 merits of Christ to himself — it must be his ^^ji^;V, as it 
 was that of the Apostles, to ascribe every thing to his 
 Saviour. Whether the idea of such an ascription can be 
 made metaphysically to consist with the idea of * working 
 out our own salvation,' ' pressing toward the mark,* 
 * striving to enter in,' * labouring for everlasting life,' is a 
 most superfluous question; the feelings certainly may. 
 p. 703. 
 
32 
 
 lb. — The man stretching out the withered arm could 
 not, on this account, deserve a cure, but his attempting this 
 act might be the condition of the cure. — There is no pro- 
 mise given in Scripture of spiritual and individual blessings, 
 which is not suspended on what may, in a certain, and not 
 improper sense, be termed conditions ; in other words, 
 which does not imply certain indispensible prerequisites. 
 It will not invalidate this position, to argue, that even these 
 prerequisites are not the work of man, but of God. "We 
 admit this as fully and unreservedly as — any — person 
 whatsoever. June 1807, p. 378, 379. 
 
 lb. — There is not in Scripture any mention or the 
 slightest intimation, of two or more justifications different 
 in kind ; so different as the first to be of grace, the last of 
 works. — The idea of a double justification originated with 
 the Papists: but they evidently confounded justification 
 with regeneration. July 1807, p. 436. 
 
 lb. — It is questionable whether St. James (ii. 24.) is not 
 speaking of faith, generally considered, as terminating upon 
 God, and not that which has immediate respect to Christ 
 as the foundation of our acceptance in his sight, p. 437'. 
 
 Evan. Mag. — God, who had a right to send the 
 gospel to Macedonia, before he would permit it to be pub- 
 lished in Bithynia, had also a right — to draw the savage 
 jailor to Christ, and the very felons in prison, in preference 
 to many of the more decent inhabitants of Philippi. May 
 1808, p. 201. 
 
 Lb. — Who shall obtain the blessing of a new heart 
 and a right spirit.? — Must God carefully examine all the 
 apparent goodness of sinners, and grant special grace to those 
 only who are least unworthy ? — May he not sometimes 
 take the most unlikely, unpromising, and unworthy, to 
 shew the freeness and efficacy of his grace, and so secure 
 all the glory to himself? p. 202. 
 
 lb. — What is the cause why all the elect have not 
 proceeded to the same excess of iniquity ? Not any innate 
 good qualities jn their hearts more than in others ; but it Is 
 
33 
 
 entirely owing to the restraining grace of God ; for they are 
 all * by nature children of wrath, even as others.' July 
 1806, p. 299. 
 
 lb. On the means of grace. — It is as perverse and un- 
 reasonable to expect blessings, if we neglect them, as to 
 look for harvest in a field we were too indolent to sow. 
 Feb. 1808, p. 71. 
 
 lb. — The preacher's proper business is with the heart. 
 He cannot, indeed, change it ; yet he should be as diligent 
 in the use of means as if all depended upon his industry. 
 So the husbandman ploughs, — he cannot insure a crop j 
 rain and sunshine must come from Heaven ; ' yet, says he, 
 nothing on my part shall be wanting. Oct. 1808, p. 427. 
 
 lb, — No man's calling and election can be made sure 
 to himself, whatever it may be in the decree of God, but by 
 giving all diligence to make it so. The means being as 
 much decreed as the end, and inseparable frorh it. Jan. 
 1806, p. 36. 
 
 lb. — The final perseverance of the saints is une- 
 quivocally declared in Scripture ; we therefore conclude, 
 that an apostate was never truly converted to God. Nov'. 
 1806, p. 494.. 
 
 lb. — Such confound too the permanent security of the 
 saints with the perpetual assurance or sensfe of their safety : 
 but their security is permanent, as it rests on the unchange- 
 able love and power of the Lord, while their assurance of 
 it, or comforts, may vary, according to their present fervour, 
 diligence, and watchfulness. Supp. for 1807, p. 585. 
 
 lb. — If invincible grace in the regeneration of sinners, 
 would render their virtue of no value, then original right- 
 eousness in unfallen creatures, as Adam or the holy angels, 
 must be of no worth, because God was its immediate 
 Author. May 1808, p. 200. 
 
 lb. — "When the great Artificer, however, once puts 
 his hand to the building of mercy, he will not desist until 
 the top-stone be put upon it. Supp. 1808, p. 564. 
 
 D 
 
34 
 
 Section V. 
 
 On human Depravity, as believed by both the 
 Arminian and Calvinistic Methodists. 
 
 J. W. — If any man be in Christy he is a new creature. — 
 He judges himself — to be wholly earthly, sensual, and 
 devilish: a motley mixture of beast and devil. Journ. from 
 1738 to 1739, Worh, vol. xxvii. p. 23. 
 
 Id. — A natural man has no more faith than a devil, if 
 so much. Journal from 1741 to 1743. Ibid. vol. xxviii. 
 p. 131. 
 
 Id. — The darkness which covers him {a natural man) 
 on every side, keeps him in a kind of peace : so far as 
 peace can consist with the works of the devil, and with an 
 earthly, devilish mind. On the Spirit of Bondage, ^c. 
 Sermons, vol. i. p. 131. 
 
 Such is the freedom of his will j free only to evil. Ibid, 
 p. 137. 
 
 Id. — So far we bear the image of the devil, and tread in 
 his steps. But at the next step we leave satan behind. 
 — What more natural than the desire of the flesh ? — 
 Every man is conscious to himself, that in this respect 
 he is by nature a very beast. — ^The man, with all his good- 
 brecdirig and other accomplishments, has no pre-eminence 
 over the goat : nay, it is much to be doubted, whether the 
 beast has not the pre-eminence over him. On Original 
 Sin. Ibid. p. 320, 321. 
 
 Id. — Is man by nature filled with all manner of evil ? 
 Is he void of all good ? — Allow this, and you are so far a 
 Christian. Ibid. p. 324. 
 
 Minutes of Conference, 1744. — ^We are all born with a 
 sinful, devilish nature. /. fV.'s JVorks, vol. xv. p. 241. 
 
 Mr. Nightingale. — As singing forms a considerable 
 
35 
 
 portion of the service at a class-meeeting, I must give you 
 one or two specimens of their hymns. — 
 
 Look not on me, a beast, a fiend, 
 
 All wrath, all passion, and all pride ; 
 But see thyself the sinners friend, 
 
 The son of man ; the crucified, p. 184* 186. 
 
 O, blessed Jesus ! I come to thee hungry, wretched, 
 miserable, blind, and naked ; a most loathsome, polluted 
 wretch, a guilty, condemned malefactor. Yearly Covenant 
 of the Methodists. Ibid. p. 231. 
 
 Mcth. Mag. — Through the same channel of communi- 
 cation, we have the following extract of a letter from a 
 Colonel, commanding a Detachment on a Frontier station 
 in Bengal — dated May 15, 1807, and we have much plea- 
 sure in giving It to our serious readers, who, we doubt not, 
 will behold In the Colonel's experience, amid the din and 
 clangor of military command on actual service, a faithful 
 mirror of manly nature, and as changed by the sovereignty 
 of God's free-grace to glory no more In the presence of 
 God. — 'It Is indeed impossible. If I may judge from my 
 own consciousness, for any man to think too humbly, too 
 basely of the dignity of human nature. Alas ! I feel by 
 woeful experience, — that I am perfect weakness and con- 
 temptible wretchedness at l>est, and at the worst a devil !* 
 FeL 1808, p. 93.* 
 
 lb. — About seven of these are of the 24th regiment, 
 among whom was one "William Breet, who after an exhor- 
 tation one afternoon, In the month of March, became very 
 uneasy In his mind, seeing himself to be a great sinner, 
 insomuch that he despaired of any mercy, and In that state 
 
 * Such representations as these seem not consistent with the following passage in the 
 Meth. Mag. Dec. 1808, p. 535. Stanzas— by Mr. Roberts of Bristol— now 
 inscribed on her {Miss Elizabeth Rutherford's) grave-stone. They vveU 
 express her character.— 
 
 * Could ought of angel innocence demand. 
 Or angel beauty, radiant as the morn. 
 Exemption claim from death's vindictive hand, 
 Not now this trophy would his head adorn. ' 
 
 d2 
 
36 
 
 of mind, went to a secret place with a view to put an end 
 to his life. April 1808, p. 188. 
 
 lb. Rev. Mr. Brown, of Hadditigtoti. — After all that 
 I have said of the sinfulness of your hearts, I have not re- 
 presented to you the ten thousandth part of their vileness 
 and guih. Sept. 1808, p. 395. 
 
 G. W. — I appealed to all, since now they had such a spec- 
 tacle before them, whether I had wronged human nature 
 in saying, after pious Bishop Hall, * that man, when left 
 to himself, is half a devil and half a beast ;' or as the great 
 Mr. Law expressed himself, * a motley mixture of the 
 beast and devil.' Works y vol. i. p. 388. 
 
 Id. — O man, whosoever thou art, that deniest the 
 doctrine of original sin, if thy conscience be not seared as 
 with a hot iron ! tell me, if thou dost not find thyself, by 
 nature, to be a motly mixture of brute and devil ? Serm. 
 The Indwelling of the Spirit, ^c. Ibid. vol. vi. p. 97. 
 
 Id. — Oh what a privilege is this ! to be changed from 
 beasts into saints, and from a devilish, to be made partakers 
 of a divine nature. Serm. Christ the Believers Wisdom, ^c. 
 Ibid. p. 193. 
 
 Id. — Do you know that you are nothing but devils 
 incarnate ? Eighteen Sermons, p. 20. 
 
 Id. — Man is nothing : he hath a free will to go to hell. 
 Works, vol.i. p. 90. 
 
 Id. — My preaching, praying, &c. are only splendida 
 peccata. Ibid. p. 123. 
 
 Id. — I can subscribe what you say, 'Was God to leave 
 me to myself, I should be eminent for, and a ring-leader 
 in sin.' Ibid. p. 150. 
 
 Id. — Having had a legion of devils cast out of my 
 heart by the power of Christ, why should I not tell what he 
 hath done for my soul, for the encouragement of others ? 
 Ibid. p. 77. 
 
 Id. — Lord, what am I .•' A poor hell-deserving creature ; 
 
37 
 
 and yet the Lord makes use of such to thresh the mountains 
 with. Ibid. vol. iii. p. 26. 
 
 Id. — There is no difference between you, by nature, 
 and the greatest malefactor that ever was executed at 
 Tyburn : the difference made, is all owing to the free, the 
 rich, the undeserved grace of God. Serm. The Folly and 
 Danger of being not righteous enough. Ibid. vol. v, p. 137. 
 
 Mr. Romaine. — Fallen man has no means of discovering 
 the will of God, but as it is revealed to him. He has no 
 innate knowledge. He has no implanted principles. He 
 is born as ignorant of God, and of the things of God, as a 
 wild ass's colt. Walk of Faith. Works, vol. i. p. 189, 190. 
 
 Id. — I am a very sink of sin, and of all uncleanness. 
 I deserve mercy no more than the devil does. Ibid. p. 274. 
 
 Id. — The natural man — often gives way to despair, 
 and dispatches himself with a pistol, running to hell for 
 rehef. O my souly marvel not at this. If God had left 
 thee to thyself, the same trials might have brought thee to 
 the same unhappy end. Ibid. vol. ii. p. 42. 
 
 Dr. Haivker. — It is not this or that particular instance of 
 sin only, but our whole nature which is virtually all sin. 
 Zion's Pilgrim i p. 31. 
 
 Id. — Corrupt nature is the same in all. This hand of 
 mine is as capable of perpetrating any one act of sin, and 
 the heart, which gives birth to the action, of devising it, as 
 that of the vilest wretch that ever lived. Ibid. p. 32. 
 
 Id,' — ^There is in every man's heart, even when in a 
 renewed state, a much stronger propensity to evil than 
 good. Ibid. p. 147. 
 
 Evan. Mag. — Many of the chosen of God have, before 
 conversion, been notoriously tuicked. In the character of 
 Saul, the truth of this remark is clearly manifested : he 
 himself tells us, that before he was brought to the know- 
 ledge of the Saviour, he was a blasphemer, a persecutor.— 
 Is this the portrait of a human being ? Is it not the very 
 picture of a devil incarnate } July 1806, p. 298. 
 
38 
 
 lb. — ^Let us place ourselves in the situation of the 
 penitent thief on the cross. — You cannot read your guilt 
 in such legible characters as he could, because of the 
 decency of your conduct. But if you know yourselves, it 
 is really there, and you may be even more offensive to God 
 than he. Nov. 1806, p. 500. 
 
 Ib\ — Rev. J. Kingdom. — The more I reflect on my 
 rule, motive, and end, the more I am constrained to detest 
 every performance of my own, and to pray that I may 
 never receive the desert of the best hour I ever spent. 
 March 1807, p. 101. 
 
39 
 
 Section VI. 
 
 On the grace of God considered as an Almighty 
 or miraculous influence (be the freedom of the 
 will what it may) by both the Arminian and 
 Calvinistic Methodists. 
 
 /. TV. — Most of the hearers were very quiet and uncon- 
 cerned. In the morning therefore I spoke stronger words. 
 But it Is only the voice of the Son of God, which is able 
 to wake the dead. Jpurn. from 1738 to 1739. Works, vol. 
 xxvii. p. 132. 
 
 Id. — On Thursday morning, between four and five, 
 John Brown, then of Tanfield-Leigh, was waked out of 
 sleep, by the voice that raiseth the dead. And ever since 
 he has been full of love and peace and joy in the Holy 
 Ghost. Joiirn.from 1741 to 1743. Works ^voX. xxviii. p. 118. 
 
 Id. — Immediately we had a token for good. In a moment 
 I was well. My voice and strength were entirely restored, 
 and I cried aloud, Hoiv shall 1 give thee up, Ephraim ? The 
 mountains again flowed down at his presence, and the rocks 
 were once more broken in pieces. Journ.from 1751 to 1754. 
 Ibid. vol. xxix. p. 212. 
 
 Id. — Nor has God only made bare his arm In these 
 last days, in behalf of open publicans and sinners; but 
 many of the pharisees also have believed on him \ of the 
 righteous that needed no repentance : and having received 
 the sentence of death in themselves, have then heard the 
 voice that raiseth the dead : have been made partakers of an 
 inward, vital religion, even righteousness and peace and joy 
 in the Holy Ghost. The manner wherein God hath 
 wrought this work, is as strange as the work itself. In any 
 particular soul, it has generally, if not always, been wrought 
 
40 
 
 in one moment *. As the lightning shining from heaven, so 
 was the coming of the Son of Man, either to bring peace 
 or a sword ; either to wound or to heal j either to convince 
 of sin, or to give remission of sins in his blood. Coke and 
 Moore J p. 197. A similar passage in the Earnest Appeal ^ 
 Works J vol. xiv. p. 142. 
 
 Id. Some Account of the Experience of E.J. — "When 
 he comes to justify, he comes quickly. And when he 
 comes to sanctify, he comes quickly. This also is an 
 instantaneous work. Works, vol. xiv. p. 100. 
 
 Id. — I preached at Epworth about eight on Ezekiel's 
 vision of the resurrection of the dry bones. And great 
 indeed was the shaking among them : lamentation and 
 great mourning were heard j God bowing their hearts, so 
 that on every side, as with one accord, they lift up their 
 voice and wept aloud. Surely he who sent his spirit to 
 breathe upon them, will hear their cry and will help them. 
 fourn. from 1741 to 1743. Works, vol. xxviii. p. 75, 
 
 Id. — On the Boys at Kingsiuood School. A few days 
 after, one wrote thus : 'I cannot help congratulating you 
 on the happy situation of your family here. The power 
 of God continues to work, with almost irresistible force'. 
 Journ.from 1765 to 1768. Ibid. vol. xxxii, p. 176. 
 
 Id. — Many attended both at five, nine, and one, but 
 abundance more at the watch-night. And then it was that 
 God touched the hearts of the people, even of those that 
 were twice dead. Journ. from 1768 to 1770. Ibid, 
 p. 247. 
 
 Id.— Art thou able to change thy own heart, from all 
 sin to all holiness .' To quicken a soul that is dead in sin ? 
 Dead to God and alive only to the world } No more than 
 thou art able to quicken a dead body, to raise to life, him 
 that lieth in the grave. Yea, thou art not able to quicken 
 
 * Mr. Wesley's sentiments on instant.ineous justification or faitli were 
 borrowed from the Moravian brethren. Workt, vol. xvi. p. 26, 27. 
 
41 
 
 thy soul in any degree, no more than to give any degree of 
 life to the dead body. Thou canst do nothing more or less,' 
 in this matter ; thou art utterly without strength. On 
 the Way to the Kingdom. Sermons, vol. i. p. 111. 
 
 Id.' — It is He alone ivho nvorketh in us hy his almighty 
 power, either to luill or do that which is good ; it being as 
 impossible for us even to think a good thought, without the 
 supernatural assistance of his spirit, as to create ourselves, 
 or to renew our whole souls in righteousness and true 
 holiness. On the Circumcision of the Heart. Ibid. p. 268. 
 
 Id. — With this point, he (G. W.), and his friends at 
 Oxford, the original Methodists, so called, set out. Their 
 grand principle was, there is no power, by nature, and no 
 merit in man. — We are all ^ dead in trespasses and sins.' — 
 We are all helpless, both with regard to the power and to 
 the guilt of sin. For < who can bring a clean thing out of 
 an unclean ? ' None less than the Almighty. Who can 
 raise those that are dead, spiritually dead in sin .? None but 
 He who raised us from the dust of the earth. On the 
 Death of Mr. Whitefeld. lb. vol. iii. p. 257, 258. 
 
 Id. — ^They {the Methodists) know the New-Birth implies 
 as great a change in the soul, in him that hborn of the Spirit, 
 as was wrought in his body, when he was born of a woman. 
 On God's Vineyard. Sermons, vol. vi. p. 58. 
 
 Id. — If you ask, * Why then have not all men this faith* ? 
 All at least who conceive it to be so happy a thing .? Why 
 
 t /. W. — Faith, in general, is, a divine, supernatural i>.iy^o<; of things not 
 seen, not discoverable by our bodily senses, as being either past, future or 
 spiritual. Justifying faith implies, not only a divine tXiyp^s?, that God was 
 in Christ, reconciling the world unto himself but a sure trust and confidence, that 
 Christ died for mt/ sins, that he loved me and gave himself for me. And the 
 moment a penitent sinner believes this, God pardons and absolves him. 
 And as soon as his pardon or justification is witnessed to him by the Holy 
 Ghost, he is saved. Farther Appeal. Part 1. JTor^^, vol. xiv. p. 181. 
 
 Id.— I believe, 1. There are degrees in faith, and that a man may have some 
 degree of it, before all things in him are become new, before he has the full 
 assurance of faith, the abiding witness of the spirit, or the clear perception 
 that Christ dwelleth in him. 2. Accordingly, I believe, there is a degree of 
 justifying faith, and consequently a state of justification, short of, and com- 
 monly antecedent to, Uiis. Joimt. from 1739 to 1741. Ibid. vol. xxvii. p. 185. 
 
42 
 
 do they not believe immediately ?' We answer, on the 
 scripture hypothesis, // is the gift of God. No man is able 
 to work it in himself. It is a work of Omnipotence, It 
 requires no less power thus to quicken a dead soul, than 
 to raise a body that lies in the grave. It is a new creation ; 
 and none can create a soul anew but he who at first 
 created the heavens and the earth. Earnest Appeal. Works y 
 vol xiv. p. 108. 
 
 Id. — I believe, That the grace which brings faith, and 
 thereby salvation into the soul, is irresistible at that moment. 
 That most believers may remember some time when God 
 did irresistibly convince them of sin : That most believers 
 do at some other times find God irresistibly acting upon 
 their souls : Yet I believe, that the grace of God both 
 before and after those moments, may be and hath been 
 resisted : And that, in general, it does not act irresistiblt/y 
 but we may comply therewith or may not*. J our n. from 
 1741 to 174-3. Works y vol. xxviii. p. 158, 159.' 
 
 Id. — Not that I deny that there are exempt cases, 
 
 wherein 
 
 ' Th' o'erwhelming power of saving grace' 
 
 does for a time work as irresistibly as lightening falling 
 from heaven. On the General Spread of tlie Gospel. Sermons y 
 vol. iv. p. 153. 
 
 Minutes of Conf. 1745. — Q. 11. Is a believer constrained 
 to obey God .'' A. At first he often is. The love of Christ 
 constraineth him. After this, he may obey, or he may not ; 
 no constraint being laid upon him. J. W.^s fVorksy vol. xv. 
 p.251. 
 
 lb. — Q. 23. Wherein may we come to the very edge of 
 Calvinism ? A. In ascribing all good to the free grace of 
 
 * According to the Synod at Dorl, Hxc est ilia tantopcre in Scripturis 
 pracdicata regeneratio, — plane supcmaturalis, potenlissima simiil ct suavis. 
 sima, — nee creatione, ncc mortuorum resuscitatione minor, ant inferior, 
 adeo ut omnes illi, in quorum cordibus admirando hoc modo Deus operatur, 
 certo, infallibiliter, et efficaciter regenerentur, ci actu crcdant, &c. Sylloge 
 Confessionum, Oxon. 1804, p. 397. — Mr. Wesley seems to admit the premises, 
 but to deny the conclusion. 
 
43 
 
 God : 2. In denying all natural free will, and all power 
 antecedent to grace. Ibid. p. SS^. 
 
 lb. 1802. — He {the Rev. Peard Dickinson) wzs fully 
 and powerfully delivered by the Spirit of adoption, sent 
 into his heart, as sudden as lightning from heaven, and 
 enabling him to cry, * Abba Father.' p. 8. 
 
 Meth. Mag, — Her [Mrs. Jane SmitJis) providential re- 
 moval to Weighton, near North- Allerton, afforded her the 
 opportunity of attending the ministry of the preachers in 
 connexion with the Rev. John Wesley. There she heard 
 concerning the leprosy of her soul, and epcouraging intelli- 
 gence respecting the infallible balsam appointed for the 
 healing such patients as she discovered herself to be. 
 March 1803, p. 106. 
 
 lb. Mrs. Dobinson^s' Journal. — Dec.l^. Our Lord's words 
 to the Leper, were applied to my heart, * I will, be thou 
 clean ;' and, blessed be his Name, I was enabled to lay hold 
 upon them. Dec. 1803, p. 559. 
 
 lb. Mr. John Crook. — Such professors of religion as these 
 are ; as dead respecting spiritual religion as most people I 
 ever saw. It is in the power of God, I know, to make 
 these dry bones live j but there must be a particular 
 exertion of Divine Power, I think, before it can be effected f . 
 iv^. 1808. p. 51. 
 
 lb. Miss Isabella TVilson^ — I was sitting by the fire ; 
 and, in an instant, experienced such a change of heart as 
 astonished me. I was so filled with the love of God 
 that I could scarcely contain myself. Sept. 1808, p. 410. 
 
 G. TV. — Last Sunday there was a wonderful stirring 
 amongst the dry bones ; some great people came, and begged 
 they might have a constant seat. fVorksy vol. iii. p. 195. 
 
 f Meth. Mflg.— No man can, without the consent of another, be an instru« 
 ment of his conversion : and God himself will not lay any compulsion on the 
 will of man. ^/ynV 180S, p. 146. 
 
 lb. Jane Fisher. — My Sister was sweetly drawn by the cords of love, so as 
 hardly to know the particular time when God set her soul at liberty: but 
 with me it was quite otherwise. Dec. 1808, p. 557. 
 
44 
 
 Id. — ^O that he would now rend the heavens, and come 
 down amongst you ! O that there may be a stirring among 
 the dry bones this day ! O that whilst I am speaking, and 
 saying, ' Dead sinners, come forth,' a power, an almighty 
 power might accompany the word, and Cause you to emerge 
 into new life ! Serm. Resurrection of Lazarus j lb. vol. vi. 
 p. 124. 
 
 Id. — ^With what reason then are these itinerants upbraided 
 for talking of a sudden, instantaneous change *, upon which 
 the very essence of baptismal regeneration, that Diana of 
 the present clergy, entirely depends } Second Letter to the 
 Bishop of London. Ibid, vol, iv. p. 162. 
 
 Id. — ^True believers are said to be * born from above:'— 
 Their second, as well as their first creation, is truly and 
 purely divine. Serm. The Potter and the Clay. Ibid.vol.v. 
 p. 212. 
 
 Id. — ^What if we do call you to come, and to believe on 
 the Lord Jesus Christ, that you may be saved .? Does this 
 imply, that you have a power in yourselves to do so ? no, 
 in no wise, no more than Jesus saying unto Lazarus's dead 
 and stinking carcase, * Come forth,' implied, that Lazarus 
 had a power to raise himself from the grave -f-. Serm. 
 Blind Bartimeus. Ibid. vol. v. p. 411. 
 
 Id. — ^Think it not a thing incredible, that God should 
 raise their dead souls. Serm. The Resurrection of Lazarus. 
 Ibid. vol. vi. p. 125. 
 
 Id. — By nature we are all alike, all equally fallen short 
 of the glory of God, all equally dead in trespasses and sins, 
 and there needs the same almighty power to be exerted in 
 
 * G. W. — Some there may be now, as well as formerly, sanctified from the 
 womb. And others in their infancy and non-age, as it were silently converted. 
 Serm. Christ (Le Believer's Husband. If'orks, vol. v. p. 180. 
 
 Id. at Worcester. — In the morning the good old Mr. S y, who was 
 
 supposed to be sanctified from the womb, came lo us wliile we baited, 
 lb. vol. ii. p. 48. 
 
 f Such assertions as these, however true, are objectionable, as far as they 
 lead men to believe, that nothing depends on their own disposition, or co- 
 operation with the divine ioilucnce. 
 
45 
 
 converting any one of the most sober, good-natured, moral 
 persons here present, as there was in converting the pub- 
 lican Zaccheus, or that notorious persecutor Saul. Serm. 
 What think ye of Christ ? Ibid. vol. v. p. 367. 
 
 Id. — Who knows but Jesus may work faith in you, by 
 his almighty power .'' Serm. Blind Bartimeus. Ibid. p. 412. 
 
 Id. — Make thy almighty power to be known in their 
 conversion. Prayers. Ibid. vol. iv. p. 465. 
 
 Id. — Till convinced of these truths, you must own 
 free-will in man, which is directly contrary to the holy 
 scriptures, and the articles of our church. Ibid. vol. i. 
 p. 95. 
 
 Id. — - Jesus Christ prevented and called him [Zac- 
 cheus) by his free grace, and sweetly, but irresistibly, 
 inclined him to obey that call. Serm. What think ye of 
 Christ? Ibid. vol. V. p. 366. 
 
 Id. — I shall undergo much contempt, if I receive 
 him under my roof. Thus, I say, we may suppose Zac- 
 cheus thought within himself. But what saith the scrip- 
 ture ? * I will make a willing people in the day of my 
 power.' With this outward call, there weilt an efficacious 
 power from God, which sweetly over-ruled his natural 
 will. Serm. TJie Conversion of Zaccheus. Ibid. vol. vi. 
 p. 54. 
 
 Id. — In the year 1737, being previously stirred up 
 thereto by a strong impulse, which I could by no means 
 resist, I came here. Serm. preached in Georgia. Ibid. 
 p. 380. 
 
 Id. — As it might be said of Naaman, when he re- 
 covered of his leprosy, and his flesh returned unto him 
 like the flesh of a young child, that he was a new man ; 
 so our souls, though still the sarne as to essence, yet are 
 so purged, purified and cleansed from their natural dross, 
 filth and leprosy, by the blessed influences of the Holy 
 Spirit, that they may be properly said to be made anew. 
 Serm. On Regeneration. Ibid. p. 260. 
 
46 
 
 Mr. Toplady. — An elect sinner is not made good, against 
 his ivill ; but is, by grace, made ivilling to be good. — We 
 apprehend this to be effected, as St. Augustin expresses it, 
 suavi omnipotentta SS? omnipotenti suavitate. — Surely, he 
 who, without our consent, made us reasonable beings; can, 
 by virtue of his own omnipotently transforming grace, 
 make us holy beings ! and that without making us mere 
 machines. Church of England vindicated^ p. 78, 79. 
 
 Mr. Romaine. — The Holy Spirit alone can work faith 
 in your heart. It requires his power, even that almighty 
 power, which raised up Jesus from the dead. Serm. Upon 
 Imputed Righteousness. Worksy vol. iii. p. 178. 
 
 Id. — If while he [the Prophet) spake the power of 
 the Lord was present, then the driest bones would hear ; 
 and if while we address ourselves to the outward ears, 
 the voice of God carries the sound at the same time to the 
 heart, then even the dead hear this almighty voice, and 
 awake, and see their guilt and danger. Serm. The Parable 
 of the Dry Bones. lb. vol. iv. p. 347. 
 
 Id. — He sends us out to preach, bids us call to the 
 dead. We do as we are commanded j but we know that 
 we could no more raise a dead soul from the grave of sin, 
 than we could raise a dead body from the grave of cor- 
 ruption. Ibid. p. 350. 
 
 Id. — By his almighty operation he works in my 
 heart a clear conviction of my being accepted at the bar 
 of justice, as just and righteous, through the righteousness 
 of JesuS Christ. DiscourseVllI. on Solomon s Song, lb. vol. v. 
 p. 203. 
 
 Rev. Rowland Hill. — In vain then does the sinner 
 strive to resist the resistless grace of God. It sweetly 
 disarms resistance. Serm on Sunday Schools^ 1801 y p. 26. 
 
 Dr. Hawker. — He (the Holy Ghost) must breathe 
 upon the dry bones of the human estate, and awaken our 
 souls from the death of sin to a life of righteousness. Miseri- 
 cordia, 1802, p. 89. 
 
 Id. — While therefore we are thus found waiting upon 
 
47 
 the Lord in the appointments of his grace, we are like those 
 poor blind men who sat by the way-side begging when 
 Jesus passed by, and in that favourable moment received 
 their sight. Ibid. p. 103. 
 
 Mr. Overton. — Mr. Polwhele exclaims, * According to this 
 doctrine, our regeneration depends not, in the slightest 
 degree upon ourselves : it is the sole eiFect of the Divine 
 agency.' This Mr. P. conceives is every way absurd. But 
 would his notion be more absurd than it is, if he should 
 talk of our creation depending in some degree upon ottr-^ 
 selves*? True Churchman J p. 139. 
 
 Christian Observer. On efficacious grace. — ^They [Calvinists) 
 contend, that in producing this result, however infallibly ; 
 irresistibly is an ambiguous word, which the more en- 
 lightened disciples of this school do not employ ; human 
 freedom is not in any degree, nor in the nature of things 
 can be, overruled. Jan. 1806, p. 34. 
 
 Evan. Mag. — The first act of almighty victorious grace, 
 is to raise the dead in sin to spiritual life : and all the sub- 
 sequent operations of this grace display such a sweet, con- 
 ciliatory, attractive, and captivating efficacy, as leaves the 
 understanding, the will, and the affections, in a state of the 
 happiest liberty f. Jan. 1806, p. 20. 
 
 lb. We may all be saved if we will. — For if they are truly 
 willing, grace has made them so. April 1806, p. 164-. 
 
 lb. Rev. R. Hall. — It ought, I think, ever to be main- 
 tained, that the heart of man is so bad, as absolutely to need 
 omnipotent operations to incline it to be and do what is 
 right, p. 156. 
 
 * Mr. Overton. — The affirmation however is false, which represents us to 
 teach, • that no one knows Clirlst ' or is a true Christian, until he can specify 
 the" precise time and hour of his conversion. Ibid. p. 110. 
 
 + Evan. Mag. — The circumstances attendant on conversion are extremely 
 various. In those who have happily been favoured with the imspeakable 
 advantages of religious education, they are seldom very sudden or very 
 observable. It may even be doubted, whether the subject of this important 
 change is always aware of the time or manner in which the fact took place. 
 Oct. 1807, p. 449. 
 
48 
 
 lb. — ^Had not the grace of God been almighty grace, 
 surely, it could not have so instantly subdued such a flagrant 
 rebel {St. Paul), and overcome such determined hostility to 
 the name and character of Jesus. Ju/y 1806, p. 299. 
 
 lb. Rev. E. Cooper. — Neither evidences the most con- 
 spicuous and multiplied, nor arguments the most powerful 
 and convincing, not demonstration itself, can produce faith : 
 faith is a divine work : a creation in the heart by the 
 Spirit of Christ. The faith whereby we are saved is not 
 of ourselves, it is the gift of God. Feb. 1807, p. 81. 
 
 lb.— The internal aversion of the carnal mind to God's 
 way of salvation, is such an obstruction as nothing can 
 surmount but the Almighty influence of God. — God himself 
 had need to draw with omnipotent efficacy, to draw us off 
 from the world, and sin, and self, that we may come 
 sincerely and eagerly to Christ. April 1808j p- 152, 153. 
 
 lb. — His (Jesus's) secret influence turned the thief on the 
 cross. Mar/ 1808, p. 200. 
 
 lb. — And now what must God do ? shall he let them 
 all have their own way, and go to Hell together ? must the 
 blood of Christ be shed in vain .? — Or, if God have power 
 and liberty to change their hearts, and draw them to 
 Christ, &c. p. 202. 
 
 lb — Believers love God ; — and such is the ardour of their 
 love, that it constrains them, by its powerful and irresistible 
 influence, to embrace every opportunity of testifying, &c. 
 Dec. 1808, p. 505. 
 
49 
 
 Section VII. 
 
 On ihe New-Birth, and its Pangs, ordinary or 
 extraordinary. 
 
 J. /f^— -Justification and the New-Birth are in point of 
 time inseparable from each other, yet they are easily distin- 
 guished — The one is, the taking away the guilt, the other, the 
 taking away the power of sin. On the Privilege of the 
 Children born of God, Sermons, vol. i. p. 297j 208. 
 
 Id.-— I searched the Scriptures — but — found — scarce any 
 other {conversion) so slow as that of St. Paul, who was three 
 days in the pangs of the new birth. Coke and Moore, p. 143. 
 
 Id I wrote to many of them concerning the state of their 
 
 souls. One or two of their answers I have subjoined As 
 
 my mother bore me with great pain, so did 1 feel great pain 
 in my soul in being born of God. Indeed I thought the pains 
 of death were upon me, and that my soul was then taking 
 leave of the body. I thought I was going to him whom I saw 
 with strong faith standing ready to receive me. In this vio- 
 lent cgony I continued about four hours ; and then I began 
 to feel the Spirit of God bearing witness with my spirit, that I 
 was born of God.' Journ. from ijrSS to 1739. Works, 
 vol. xxvii. p. 31. 36. 
 
 Id.— -We then called upon God, to confirm his word. 
 Immediately one that stood by, to our no small surprize, 
 cried out aloud, with the utmost vehemence, even as in the 
 agonies of death. But we continued in prayer, till a new 
 song was put in her mouth, a thanksgiving unto our God» 
 Soon after, two other persons, well known in this place, as 
 labouring to live in all good consciepce towards all men, were 
 seized with strong pain, and constrained to roar for the dis- 
 quietness of their heart. But it was not long before they 
 likewise burst forth into praise to God their Saviour. The 
 last who called upon God, as out of the belly of hell, was 
 I—— E- ■ ■ a stranger, in Bristol. And in a short space he 
 
 E 
 
50 
 
 also was overwhelmed with joy and love, knowing that God 
 had healed his backslidings. So many living witnesses hath 
 God given that his hand is still stretched out to heal, and that 
 signs and wonders are even now wrought, by his holy Child 
 Jesus. lb. p, 68. 
 
 Id.— While I was preaching at Newgate on these words, 
 He that believeth hath everlasting life ; I was insensibly led, 
 without any previousdesign, to declare strongly and explicitly, 
 That God willeth all men to be thus saved ; and to pray that 
 * If this were not the truth of God, he would not suffer the 
 blind to go out of the way : but if it were, he would bear 
 witness to his word.' Immediately one, and another, and 
 another sunk to the earth : they dropped on every side as 
 thunderstruck. One of them cried aloud. We besought 
 God in her behalf, and he turned her heaviness into joy. 
 lb. p. 70. 
 
 Id.— To-day one whom he {a physician) bad known many 
 years, was the first, while I was preaching in Newgate, who 
 broke out into strong cries and tears. He could hardly 
 believe his own eyes and ears. He went and stood close to 
 her, and observed every symptom, ^till great drops of sweat 
 ran down her face, and all her bones shook. He then knew 
 not what to think, being clearly convinced, it was not fraud, 
 nor yet any natural disorder. But when both her soul and 
 body were healed in a moment, he acknowledged the finger of 
 God. lb. p. 72. 
 
 Id — Although they saw signs and wonders, for so I must 
 term them, yet many would not believe. They could not 
 indeed ^(fwy the facts; but they could explain them away. 
 Some said, These were purely natural eKecis ; the people 
 fainted away, only because of the heat and closeness of the 
 rooms.*-— To-day, Monday 21, our Lord answered for him- 
 self. For while I was inforcing these words. Be still and 
 know that I amGod, he began to make bare his arm, not in a 
 close room, neither in private, but in the open air, and before 
 more than two thousand witnesses. One, and another, and 
 another was struck to the earth ; exceedingly trembling at the 
 presence of hisjpower. Others cried, withajoud and bitter 
 
51 
 
 cry, IVhat must ive do to be saved? And in l<*ss than an hour, 
 seven persons, wholly unknown to me till that time, were re- 
 joicing, and singing, and with all their might giving thanks to 
 the God of their salvation. lb. p. S3, 84. 
 
 Id I was called from supper to one who feeling in herself 
 
 such a conviction as she never had known before, had run out 
 of the society in all haste, that she might not expose herself. 
 But the hand of God followed her still, so that after going 
 a few steps, she was forced to be carried home, &c. Ib» 
 p. 83. 
 
 Id.— The first that was deeply touched was L W— — ; 
 
 whose mother had been not a little displeased a day or two 
 before, when she was told how her daughter had exposed 
 herself h^iort all the congregation: the mother herself was 
 the next, who dropped down, and lost her senses in a moment ; 
 but went home with her daughter, full of joy, as did most of 
 those that had been in pain. lb. p. 106. 
 
 Id.— Some sunk down and there remained no strength in 
 them; others exceedingly trembled and quaked; some were 
 torn with a kind of convulsive motion in every part of their 
 bodies, and that so violently, that often four or five persons 
 could not hold one of them. I have seen many hysterical and 
 many epileptick fits : but none of them were Hke these, in 
 many respects. lb. p. 97, 
 
 Id While I was speaking, one before me dropt down as 
 
 dead, and presently a second and a third. Five others sunk 
 down in half an hour, most of whom were in violent agonies. 
 The pains as of hell came about them j the snares of death over^ 
 took them. In their trouble we called upon the Lord, and he 
 gave us an answer of peace. lb. p. 101. 
 
 Id.— One of these had been remarkably zealous against those 
 that cried out and made a noise, being sure that any of them 
 might help it if they would. And the same opinion she was 
 in still, till the moment she was struck through as with a 
 5word, and fell trembling to the ground, &c. lb. p. 113. 
 
 Id.— Five were in the same agony in the evening,— After 
 iSermon, they were brought into the room again, where a few 
 Qf us continued in prayer to God, being determined not t© 
 
 E 2 
 
52 
 
 I 
 
 go till we had an answer of peace, till nine the next morning - 
 Before that time, three of ihem sang praise to God. And the 
 others were eased, though not set at liberty. Journ. from 
 1739 to 1741. lb. p. 178. 
 
 Id — Forty or fifty of those who were seeking salvation, 
 desired leave to spend the night together, at the society-room, 
 in prayer and giving thanlcs. Before ten I left them and lay 
 down. But I could have no quiet rest, being quite uneasy 
 in my sleep, as I found others were too, that were asleep in 
 other parts of the house. Between two and three in the 
 morning I was waked, and desired to comedown stairs. 1 
 immediately heard such a confused noise, as if a number of 
 men were all putting to the sword. It increased when I came 
 into the room and began to pray. One whom I particularly 
 
 observed to be roaring aloud for pain, was J W , 
 
 who had been always till then very sure, that none cried out 
 but hypocrites,' &c. lb. p. 23 1 . 
 
 Id.— I called on one, who being at Long-lane, on Monday 
 the 4th instant, was exceeding angry at those 'that pretended 
 to be in fits,' particularly at one who dropped down just by 
 her. She was just going to kick her out of the way,' when 
 she dropped down herself.---I left her weary and heavy 
 ladeuj under a deep sense of the just judgment of God. 
 lb. p. 232. 
 
 Id — The words God enabled me to speak there, and after, 
 wards at Bristol, so I must express myself still, for I dare not 
 ascribe them to my own wisdom, were as a hammer and a 
 flame. Journ. from 1741 to 1743. lb. vol. xxviii. p. 14. 
 
 Id.---1 preached at Weaver's-Hall. It was a glorious 
 time. Several dropped to the ground as if struck by light- 
 ning, lb. p. 38. 
 
 Id.— -I carefully examined those who had lately cried out 
 in the congregation. Some of these, I found, could give no 
 account at all, how or wherefore they had done so.— -Others 
 could just remember, they were in fear ; but could not tell, 
 •what they were in fear of. Several said, they were afraid 
 
53 
 
 of the devil : and this was all they knew. But a few gave a 
 more intelligible account of the piercing sense they then 
 had of their sins* &c. lb. p. 124. 
 
 Id I enquired particularly into—the case of those who 
 
 had almost every night the last week cried out aloud, during 
 the preaching.— I found, i. That all of them, I think not one 
 excepted, were persons in perfect health, and had not been 
 subject to. fits of any kind, till they were thus affected: 
 2. That this had come upon every one of them in a moment, 
 without any previous notice. lb. p. 137. 
 
 Id. — I answered another letter I had received from Flan- 
 ders ; an extract of which is here subjoined. — When we were 
 met together in the evening, as I was at prayer, one that was 
 kneeling by me, cried out, like a woman in travail, * My 
 Redeemer 1 my Redeemer !' which continued about ten 
 minutes. When he was asked, ' What was the matter,* he 
 said. He had found that which he had often heard of, that is, 
 an heaven upon earth :* and some others had much ado to for- 
 bear crying out in the same manner. Journ. from 1743 to 
 1746. lb. p. 245. 246. 
 
 Id.— God has lately added to them a third ; one formerly 
 famous for all manner of wickedness, who was cut to the 
 heart while Mr. Brooke was talking to him, and went 
 down to his house justified. Journ. from 1746 to 1749, 
 lb. vol. xxix. p. 17. 
 
 Id.— -About one I preached to some stocks and stones at 
 Brough. lb. p. 17fl. 
 
 Id. At Alnwick — O what a difference is there between 
 these living stones, and the dead, unfeeling multitudes in Scot- 
 land. Journ. from lysb to 1758. lb. vol. xxx. p. 159. 
 
 Id.— I rode to Sundon, and preached in the evening to a 
 very quiet and very stupid people. How plain is it, that even 
 to enlighten the understanding is beyond the power of man ? 
 Journ, from 17C2 to 1765. lb. vol. xxxi. p. 274. 
 
 Id — I soon recovered, and at seven preached in the 
 . sessions-house, to a numerous congregation. But the greater 
 part of them were like blocks, and some like wild asses' colts, 
 Journ. from 17C5 to 1768. lb. vol. xxxii p. 118, 
 
5^ 
 
 Id.— I preached at Biddick to a multitude of colliers, 
 though it rained hard all the time. They seemed all, even 
 some who had long drawn back, to be melted down as wax 
 before the fire. Journ. from 1751 to 1754.. lb. vol. xxix. 
 p. 210. 
 
 Id. ---In the evening I was at St. Ewe. One or two felt the 
 edge of God's sword, and sunk to the ground. And indeed 
 it seemed as if God would suffer none to escape him ; as if 
 he both heard and answered our prayer, 
 ' Dart into all the melting flame 
 Of love, and make the mountains flow.* Journ. from 
 1755 to 1758. lb. vol. XXX. p. 33. 
 
 Id — Our service began in the Foundery at four, in the 
 Tabernacle at eight. God was now especially pleased to make 
 bare his arm. There was a great cry among the people. Stony 
 hearts were broke. Journ. from 1758 to 176O. lb. p. 248. 
 
 Id Mr. Berridge desired I would come to him as soon as 
 
 possible. I set out for Everton.-— For many years he was 
 seeking to be justified by his works. But a few months ago, 
 he was thoroughly convinced, that by grace we art saved 
 through faith. Immediately he began to proclaim aloud the 
 redemption that is in Jesus. And God confirmed his own 
 word, exactly as he did at Bristol in the beginning, by work- 
 inf repentance and faith in the hearers, and with the same 
 violent outward symptoms. lb. p. 244. 
 
 Id. At Everton — Mr. B— — e was preaching When 
 
 Khe power of religion began to be spoke of, the presence of 
 God really filled the place. And while poor sinners felt the 
 sentence of death in their souls, what sounds of distress did 
 I hear ! The greatest number of them who cried or fell, were 
 men : but some women, and several children, felt the power 
 of the same almighty Spirit, and seemed just sinking into hell. 
 This occasioned a mixture of various sounds ; some shriek- 
 ing, some roaring aloud. The most general was a loud 
 breathing, like that of people half strangled and gasping for 
 life. And indeed almost all the cries were like those of hu- 
 man creatures, dying in bitter anguish. lb. p. 278, 279« 
 
 Id. ---I stayed in the next room, and saw the girl whom I 
 
55 
 
 had observed so particularly distrest in the church, lying on 
 the floor as one dead, but without any ghastliness in her 
 face.— She was then set in a chair : and after sighing a while 
 suddenly rose up, rejoicing in God. Her iace was covered 
 with the most beautiful smile I ever saw. ---Mean time I saw 
 a thin, pale girl, weeping with sorrow for herself, and joy 
 tor her companion. Quickly the smiles of heaven came 
 likewise on her.---The faces of the three justified children, 
 and I think of all the believers present, did really shine : and 
 such a beauty* such a look of extreme happiness, and at the 
 same time of divine love and simplicity, did I never see in 
 human faces till now. lb. p. 280, 281. 283. 
 
 Id.— It is common for people to remain unaffected there, 
 and afterward drop down in their way home. Some have 
 been found lying as dead in the road : others in Mr. B.'s 
 garden. lb. p. 285. 
 
 Id.— Mr. B. being ill— his servant, Caleb Price, spoke to 
 about two hundred people. The Lord was wonderfully pre- 
 sent : more than twenty persons feeling the arrows of con- 
 viction. Several fell to the ground i some of whom seemed 
 dead ; others in the agonies of death. lb. p. 307. 
 
 Id.— In the afternoon Mr. B. was constrained by the mul- 
 titude of people, to come out of the church and preach in his 
 own close.-— The first man I saw wounded would have 
 dropped.— It seemed as if the Lord came upon him like a 
 giant, taking him by the neck, and shaking all his bones in 
 pieces. lb. p. 308. 
 
 14.— We met Mr. B. at Stapleford, five miles from Cam- 
 bridge. His heart was particularly set on this people, be- 
 cause he was curate hefre five or six years ; but never preached 
 a gospel sermon among them till this evening. About 1500 
 persons met in a close to hear him, great part of whom were 
 laughers and mockers — However in a while many of the 
 scoffers were weary and went away. The rest continued as 
 insensible as before. I had long been walking round the 
 muhitude, feeling a jealousy for my God, and praying him to 
 make the place of his feet glorious. My patience at last 
 
56 
 
 began to fail, and I prayed, O King of glory, break some 
 of them in pieces; but let it be to the saving of their souls.' 
 I had but just spoke, when 1 heard a dreadful noise, on the 
 farther side of the congregation, and turning thither saw one 
 Thomas Skinner coming forward, the most horrible human 
 figure I ever saw. His large wig and hair were coal black : 
 
 his face distorted beyond all description The only sign of 
 
 life was the working of his breast and the distortions of his 
 face, while the veins of his neck were swelled, as if ready 
 to burst. He was just before the chief captain of Satan's 
 forces, ---His agonies lasted some hours. Then his body and 
 soul were eased. lb. p. 312—314. 
 
 Id.— -I never saw a man sweat in such a manner; the large 
 drops seeming fixt all over his face, just like beads of glass. 
 lb. p. 315. 
 
 Id Fifteen hundred or two thousand were assembled in 
 
 the close at Triplow.-.-On one spot, no less than seven, who 
 lay on the ground as if slain in battle. lb. p. 317' 
 
 Id.— 1 was glad to see a woman, supposed the chief sinner 
 in the town, now rolling on the earth, screaming and roaring 
 in strong convictions. lb. p. 318. 
 
 Id.— I have generally observed more or less of these out- 
 ward symptoms, to attend the beginning of a general work of 
 God. So it was in New-England, Scotland, Holland, Ire- 
 land, and many parts of England. But after a time they 
 gradually decrease, and the work goes on more quietly and 
 silently. lb. p. 326. 
 
 Id.-— I rode on to Mr. Berridge's at Everton, and in the 
 evening went to the church — One young man and one young 
 woman were brought with difficulty to Mr. B.'s house — The 
 heavings of his breast were beyond description : I suppose, 
 equal to the throes of a woman in travel. lb. p. 328, 329. 
 
 Id.-— The truth is, l . God suddenly and strongly con- 
 vinced many that they were lost sinners ; the natural conse- 
 quence whereof were sudden outcries, and strong bodily 
 convulsions. 2. To strengthen and encourage them thafe 
 bcHeved, and to make his work more apparent, he favoured 
 
57 
 
 several of them with divine dreams, others with trances and 
 visions. 3. In some of these instances, after a time, nature 
 mixt with grace. 4. Satan likewise mimicked this work of 
 God, in order to discredit the whole work. lb. p. 344. 
 
 Id Her ^Mrj.Ti7/Ay/ sorrow was quickly turned into joy. 
 
 Her husband, who was before little awakened, was just then 
 cut to the heart, and felt the wrath of God abiding on him. 
 Nor did he cease crying to God, 'till his prayers and tears were 
 swallowed up in thanksgiving. So here are two instances of 
 persons both convinced and converted in the same hour. 
 Journ.from 176O to 1762, lb. vol. xxxi. p. 186. 
 
 Id We had a token for good : two or three were cut 
 
 to the heart : and many seemed much affected. Journ. from 
 1768 to 1770. lb. vol. xxxii. p. 311. 
 
 Id. Mrs. Fletcher — In reproving sin and open sinners, he 
 was a Son of Thunder, and regarded neither fear nor favour, 
 when he had a message from God to deliver.' On the death of 
 Mr. Fletcher. Sermons, vol. iii. p. 278. 
 
 C. W. — We had some discourse about agitations : no sign 
 of grace in my humble opinion. Whitehead, vol, i. p. 199- 
 
 Dr. Whitehead, on C. ^.— Many persons at Newcastle 
 had been greatly agitated during the preaching, falling into 
 convulsive motions with strong cries.-— He soon perceived, 
 that these natural affections, and the oiitward expressions of 
 them, were easily imitated ', and the persons at first so affect- 
 ed, being much noticed and talked of, this became a temp- 
 tation to others to imitate their state. He says, I have al- 
 ready detected many counterfeits.' Life of Wesley, vol, i. 
 p. 267. 
 
 Coke and Moore In July 1777— at one Quarterly-meeting 
 
 (of the Society in connexion with Mr, Wesley) held at a place 
 called Maybery's chapel (North America), the power of 
 God was among the people of a truth, many hundreds being 
 deeply awakened, and about one hundred and fifty con- 
 verted, in two days. The congregation consisted of about 
 four thousand persons. The next Quarterly- meeting was 
 held at a place called Jones's chapel in Mecklenburg county. 
 This meeting was divinely favoured beyond description. --- 
 Some were on the ground crying for mercy, others in exta- 
 
5^ 
 
 sies.— -Some were lying as in ihe pangs of death; many were 
 as cold as clay, and as still as if dead.— Hundreds of the 
 believers were so overcome with the power of God, that 
 they fell down as in a swoon, and lay for twenty or thirty 
 minutes, and some for an hour. — While one of them (the 
 Preachers) was enlarging on that passage of holy writ. 
 The spirit and the bride say come, &c.' the power of God 
 fell down on the people; and such bitter lamentations were 
 heard, that.he was obliged to desist. Many scores of black 
 as well as white people fell to the earth, and lay in agonies 
 till the evening. In the evening as many of the mourners 
 were collected as possible, and placed under an arbour. 
 The sight of them was a dreadful resemblance of hell,— 
 doleful lamentations heard, comparable to those which we 
 may conceive to be the lamentations of the damned. These 
 commonly obtained peace in one moment,— -and praised 
 God aloud. Life of Wesky^ p. 462 — ^65, 
 
 Meth. Ma^.— Extract of a Letter from the Rev. Mr. 
 John Evans Findley, of Mason-County, Kentucky.-— The 
 falling down of multitudes, and their crying out,— was to 
 us so new a scene, that we thought it prudent not to be over 
 hasty in forming any opinion of it — There were present-— 
 eighteen Presbyterian ministers, and a number of Baptist 
 and Methodist preachers. --- Some, perhaps, will censure 
 us for associating with the Baptists and Methodists. March 
 J 803, p. 125 — 127. 
 
 lb.— The Rev. Samuel M*Corile, 18OI, on falling down, 
 
 cries, iffc. at a Camp-meeting This, to me perfectly new 
 
 and sudden sight, I viewed with horror ; and, in spite of all 
 my previous reasoning on Revivals, with some degree of dis- 
 gust. June 1803, p. 280. 
 
 lb.— The Rev. Mr. Nicholas Snethen writes as follows : 
 * Mr. Asbury having a line of appointment thro' the States of 
 Virginia, &c.— -sent me to the Western Conference — In the 
 latter end of August, after hesitating all Summer, my resolu- 
 tion became fixed, by the presence of a friend from Georgia, 
 to hold a Camp-Meeting in Maryland.— On Saturday, the 
 
39 
 
 24th day of September, according to appointment, we com- 
 menced the meeting.-— On Saturday night we had reason to 
 believe that several conversions took place, and the exercises 
 continued more or less, until Sunday morning — Not fewer, 
 I believe, than five thousand were present in the great con- 
 gregation at ten o'clock. About eleven, the serious part of 
 the people were generally much affected, and God gave us 
 several living witnesses of his justifying grace. From eight 
 to ten in the evening, hardly fifteen minutes intervened, be- 
 tween the instances of persons professing to be made partakers 
 of pardoning mercy, but we kept no regular account of the 
 number.— The common opinion is, that we may safely con- 
 clude, about one hundred were made partakers of saving 
 grace at this meeting. — Oct. 4, 1803 *.* — May 1S04, p. 233, 
 234. 
 
 lb West-Indies. St. Bartholomew, Oct. 13, 1606. 
 
 Extract of a Letter from Mr. Thomas Dobson, to the Rev. 
 
 Dr. Coke * The work of God eats up almost all my soul 
 
 and all my time Some weeks ago, we had a love-feast, such 
 
 a one as I never attended before.-— When we had sung a verse 
 or two, such a wonderful divine influence descended on the 
 people, that the house seemed to be filled with the presence of 
 God. I suppose, in ten minutes, there were between twenty and 
 thirty fallen on the floor, some crying for mercy, and others 
 praising God. I was obliged to cease singing, for I had very 
 few to help me ; and when I went to prayer, my voice could 
 not be heard. I then rose from ray knees, and would have 
 gone out, but they lay in the passage like persons slain in the 
 field of battle. ---Many of those who were so affected, were 
 those who were prejudiced against every thing of the kind.* 
 June 1807, p. 285, 286. 
 
 * Minutti ef Coirfirence, 1807. — Q. What is the jtxlgment of the Confe- 
 rence concerning what are callerl Camp-Meetings ? A. It is our judgment, 
 that even supposing such meetings to be allowable in America, they are 
 highly improperm Eftglantl, and Hlcely to be productive of considerable 
 mischief . and we disclaim all connexion with them. Mttb, Mag. Stpt. 1807, 
 P i32. 
 
60 
 
 Ib.—Nova Scotia. From Mr. Wm. Sutcliffe, to the 
 
 Missionary Committee. Liverpool, May 6, J8O7 The 
 
 following was a glorious work indeed. Temporal business 
 was, in a great measure, laid aside, the streets echoed with 
 the praises of some that had found peace, and the cries of 
 others for pardoning mercy : some houses were full of people, 
 chiefly young, from morning to evening, some on their knees 
 praying for several hours together, others praising God for 
 deliverance, and endeavouring to encourage the distressed. 
 Rich and poor, black and white, learned and illiterate were 
 on a level : all appeared to be much affected, and the work 
 was both powerful and general. For my own part, I hardly 
 knew, sometimes, whether I was in the body or out of it.' 
 Oct. 1807, p. 474, 476. 
 
 lb — In a letter, dated Annapolis Royal, June 23, 1807, 
 —Mr. Bennet, one of our Missionaries,— -adds : ' Mr. Mars- 
 den writes from St. John's, New Brunswick, as follows 
 
 About 70 persons have joined the society, within these three 
 weeks, at St. John's. ---There is seldom a meeting but some 
 arc struck. The whole city seems to be moved.* Jan. 1808, 
 p. 46, 47. 
 
 /. fV.—l was with Mr. Whitefield.-— I had an opportunity 
 to talk with him of those outward signs, which had so often 
 accompanied the inward work of God. I found his objec- 
 tions were chiefly grounded on gross misrepresentations of 
 matter of fact. But the next day he had an opportunity of 
 infdrming himself better. For no sooner had he begun, in 
 the application of his sermon, to invite all sinners to believe 
 in Christ, than four persons sunk down close to him, almost 
 in the same moment, &c. Journ.from 1738 to 1739, Works^ 
 vol. xxvii. p. 108. 
 
 ^. ^.-"His {the Lord's) word is like a fire, and a hammer : 
 
 last week I saw many quite struck down. Warks, vol. i. p. 220. 
 
 Id — I came to Cambuslang,* the place which God hath so 
 
 • In Scotland, in the year 1630, were held solemn Communion*, where 
 lometime* no less than five hundred are said to have been converted at a 
 
61 
 
 much honoured. I preached at two, to a vast body of people, 
 and at six in the evening, and again at nine at night. Such 
 a commotion surely never was heard of, especially at eleven at 
 night. Itfar outdid ail that lever sawin America.— The people 
 seem to be slain by scores. They are carried off, and come 
 into the house like soldiers wounded in and carried off a field 
 of battle. Their cries and agonies are exceedingly affecting. 
 lb. p. 4G5.t 
 
 Id.— The after-pangs are sometimes sharper than those 
 that precede the new-birth itself, lb. vol. ii. p. 243. 
 
 Id. On being weary of sin-— It does not consist in a weari- 
 ness all of a sudden : no, it is the continual burden of your 
 soul. Serm. Christ the only Rest, isfc. lb. vol. v. p. 315. 
 
 Id.— While others that were so shaken, as Mr. Bolton and 
 other eminent men were, may say, you are not Christians 
 because you had not the like terrible experience. You may 
 as well say to your neighbour, you have not had a child, for 
 you were not in labour all night. The question is, whether 
 a real child is born, not how long was the preceding pain. 
 Eighteen Sermons, p. 210. 
 
 Evan. Mag. On the Rev. Jon. Edwards s Narrative of the 
 surprizing JVork of God ^ in the Conversion of many hundred 
 Souls in New England, republished,-— The present editors 
 
 time; some feeling an unusual motion and trembling in their limbs; some 
 falling into fits, and almost choaked. E'vans's History of Modern Entbutiaim, 
 1757, p. 153. 
 
 t G. W. — ^The distracting people's minds to such a degree as to occasion 
 sudden roarings, agonies, screamings, tremblings, dropping-down, ravings, 
 and such like, is by no means the great end proposed by these itinerants' 
 preaching, much less was it ever urged by them as an tssential mark of the 
 co-operation of the Spirit of God.— Are they not looked upon by these iti- 
 nerants themselves, as extraordinary things, proceeding generally from soul- 
 distress, and sometimes it may be from the agency of the evil spirit, who 
 labours to drive poor sojlls into despair ? Sfcond Ltitir to the Bithop of London, 
 IVorksy vol.iv, p. 16Q. 
 
6^ 
 
 observe,— -that the influences of the Holy spirit are as effica- 
 cious now as in the past age.' Jug. 1808. p. 349, 350. 
 
 lb. On preaching the Gospel-.-The' sonsof Thunder' alarm 
 and terrify the conscience, while the ' sons of Consolation ' 
 win the affection^ and captivate the heart. Nov. 1808, 
 p. 469. 
 
63 
 
 Section Vlll. 
 On the perceptible Presence of God. 
 
 /. W. On FieU-preaching. ---Mdiny a time have 1 been 
 constrained to say in my heart, How dreadful is this place ■ 
 This also is no other than the house of God ! This is the gate 
 of heaven I Farther Appeal, Part I. Jf^orks, vol. xiv. 
 p. 292. 
 
 Id.— -I wrote to many of them concerning the state of their 
 souls. One or two of their answers I have subjoined.--- 
 
 * My dear friend, bear with my relating after what manner 
 1 was born of God. It was an instantaneous act. My whole 
 heart was filled with a divine power* drawing all the*faculties 
 of my soul after Christ, which continued three or four nights 
 and days. It was as a mighty rushing wind, coming into the 
 soul, enabling me from that moment to be more than con- 
 queror, over those corruptions which before I was always a 
 slave to. Journ. from \T^^ to 1739. lb. vol. xxvii. p. 31,82. 
 
 Id — Monday, Jan. l, 173.9. Mr. Hall, Kinchin, Ingham, 
 Whitefield, Hitchins, and my brother Charles, were present 
 at our love-feast in Fetter-lane, with about sixty of our bre- 
 thren. About three in the morning, as we were continuing 
 instant in prayer, the power of God came mightily upon us^ 
 insomuch that many cried out tor exceeding joy, and many 
 fell to the ground. As soon as we were recovered a little 
 from that awe and amazement at the presence of his Majesty, 
 we broke out with one voice. We praise thee, O God; we. 
 acknowledge thee to he the Lord. lb. p. 40. 
 
 Id.— She had long earnestly desired to receive the holy 
 communion, having an unaccountably strong persuasion, 
 
 * That God would manifest himself to her therein, and give 
 rest to her %on\.' —hnA he was made kno-tpn unto her in break- 
 ing of bread, lb. p. 136. 
 
64 
 
 Id.— -It was easy to observe here, in how different a manner 
 God works now, from what he did last spring. He ther> 
 poured along, like a rapid flood, overwhelming all before him. 
 Whereas now 
 
 ' He deigns his influence to infuse 
 Secret, refreshing as the silent dews' 
 
 Journ.from 1739 to 1741. lb, p. igS. 
 Id.— Generally when these truths, justification by faith in 
 particular, were declared in any large town, after a few days 
 or weeks, there came suddenly on the great congregation, 
 not in a corner, at London, Bristol, Newcastle upon Tyne 
 in particular, a violent and impetuous power, which 
 ' Like mighty wind or torrent fierce. 
 Did then opposers all o'er-run.' 
 On the general spread of the Gospel. Sermons, vol. iv. p. 155. 
 
 Id. --After \\^{John Woolley) had been one day wrestling with 
 God, he saw himselfj he said, surrounded on a sudden with an 
 inexpressible light, and was so filled with joy and the love of 
 God, that he scarce knew where he was- Journ. from 1741 
 to 1743, Works, vq\^x\\\\\. p. 39. 
 
 Id. — Our Lord was gloriously present with us at the watch- 
 night, lb. p. 47. 
 
 Id William Fenwick rode with me to L-"d : the minister 
 
 of which had told him again and again, Be sure to bring Mr. 
 Wesley with you when he comes. It is for my soul : for the 
 good of my poor soul.' When we were alone he told me, 
 * Sir, I have read your writings : but I could not believe them 
 till very lately. Now I know your doctrine is true. God 
 himself has shewn it to me. A few days since I was in a great 
 agony of soul, praying to God to forgive my sins. And there 
 was such a light about me as I cannot express : and I knew 
 God had heard my prayer, &c.* Journ.from 1743 to 1746. 
 lb. p. 271. 
 
 Id; — I had heard a surprizing account, concerning a young 
 woman of Manchester, which I now received from her own 
 mouth. She said, ' On Friday the 4th of last March, I was 
 
65 
 
 sitting in the house while one read the passion-hymn. I had 
 always before thought myself good-enough, having constantly 
 gone to church and said my prayers, nor had I ever heard 
 any of the Methodist preachers. On a sudden I saw our Sa- 
 viour on the cross, as plain as if it had been with my bodily 
 eyes : and I felt it was my sins for which he died. I cried 
 out, and had no strength left in me. Whether my eyes were 
 open or shut, he was still before me hanging on the cross, and 
 I could do nothing but weep and mourn day and night. This 
 lasted till Monday in the afternoon. Then I saw as it were 
 heaven open, and God sitting upon his throne, &c. Jaurtj' 
 from 1746 to 1749, lb. vol. xxix. p. 133, 134. 
 
 Id — I began preaching at seven, and God applied it to 
 the hearts of the hearers. Tears and groans were on every 
 side among high and low. God as it were, bowed the heavens 
 and came down. The flame of love went before him, the 
 rocks were broken in pieces, and the mountains flowed down 
 at his presence. Journ. from \75\ to 1754* lb. p. 258. 
 
 Id.— She sent for me and broke out,-— My natural life is 
 almost gone, with the brightness of his presence. Sometimes 
 I am even forced to cry out, * Lord, stay thy hand, till I 
 come into glory.'— While I am praying for them, the glory 
 of the Lord so overpowers me that I am lost, &c.' Journ, 
 from 1755 to 1758. lb. vol. xxx. p. I39. 
 
 Id.— She is twenty -one years old. We were soon after 
 called into the garden, where Patty Jenkins, one of the same 
 age, was so overwhelmed with the love of God, that she sunk 
 down, and appeared as one in a pleasant sleep, only with her 
 eyes open.- -She frequently laughed while she saw his glory. 
 This is quite unintelligible to many : for a stranger inter- 
 meddleth not with our joy. Journ, from 1758 to 17Q0. lb. 
 p. 304. 
 
 Id.— In the afternoon God was eminently present with ]is, 
 though rather to comfort than convince^ lb. p, 343. 
 
 Id. On Mr, Grimshaw.-— His soul at various times enjoyed 
 large manifestations of God's love ; and he drank deep into 
 
66 
 
 his Spirit. His cup ran over, and at some seasons, his faith 
 was so strong, and his hope so abundant, that liigher degrees 
 of spiritual dehght u'ould have overpowered his mortal frame. 
 Joi/rn. from 1760 to 1762. lb. vol. xxxi. p. l-ig. 
 
 Id We met at the chapel in Spitalfields, to renew our 
 
 covenant with God, And he did indeed appear in the midst 
 of the congregation, and answer as it were by fire. Journ. 
 from \762to 1765. lb. p. 213. 
 
 Id.-— The very first Friday they met together, God broke 
 in upon them in a wonderful manner, lb. p. 234. 
 
 Idr— In the evening the mayor and all the gentry of the 
 town were present. And so was our Lord in an uncommon 
 manner, lb. p. 285. 
 
 Id.— I received an account of a young woman, the sub- 
 stance of which was as follows.— She was sitting in her room, 
 lamenting her state, and crying to God for mercy, when 
 suddenly she had a sight of our Lord, from the manger to the 
 cross. But it did not bring comfort — It was not long before 
 the Lord looked upon her. As she was in prayer, she had a 
 clear representation of our blessed Lord, as crowned with 
 thorns, and clothed with the purple robe. In a moment her 
 soul rested on him, and she knew he had taken away her sins.— - 
 Her soul was so ravished with his love, that she could not 
 hold her peace. Jouni, from 1765 to 1/68. lb. vol. xxxii.p. 
 119—121. 
 
 Id. ---About this time a remarkable work of God broke out 
 among the children at Kingswood school. One of the masters 
 sent me a short account of it, as follows.-— God broke in 
 upon our boys in a surprising manner.— -While they were in 
 their private apartments, the power of God came upon them, 
 even like a mighty, rushing wind, which made them cry aloud 
 for mercy.-— God quickly spoke peace to two of them.--- 
 Since I began to write, eight more are set at liberty, &c,' 
 lb. p. 173. 175. 
 
 Id At five and nine we found God was with us ; but 
 
 much more at one, and most of all at the watch-night. 
 Journ':- from 1768 to 1770. lb. p. 249, 
 
67 
 
 Id,--- But how may one who has tlie real witness in him- 
 self distinguish it from presumption ?' How, I pray, do 
 you distinguish day from night ? How do you distinguish 
 light from darkness ? or the light of a star, or glimmering 
 taper, from the light of the noon day sun ?— -There is an inhe- 
 rent, essential difference between spiritual light, and spiritual 
 darkness. On the JVitness of the Spirit , Sermons ^ vol. i. 
 p. IfiO. 
 
 Id — So it is with him that is born of God. Before that 
 great change is wrought, although he subsists by him, in 
 whom all that have life ' live, and move, and have their be- 
 ing,' yet he is not sensible of God; he does not feel, he has 
 no inward consciousness of his presence. ---But when he is 
 born of God, born of the Spirit, how is the manner of his 
 existence changed ! His whole soul is now sensible of God, 
 &c. On the Privileges of the Children born of God, lb. 
 p. 300, 301. 
 
 Id. Mrs. Fletcher.---'' Some time after, he was favoured with 
 a particular manifestation of the love of God : so powerful, 
 that it appeared to him, as if body and soul would be separated.' 
 On the death of Mr. Fletcher. lb. vol. iii. p. 276. 
 
 Id. I781.---That man of God, Gregory Lopez, observes 
 of himself that the large manifestations of God, with which 
 he was favoured, at first overpowered his body, and nearly 
 suspended his understanding, nay, took away the use of his 
 senses ; but that after a time they neither interrupted the one 
 nor the other, nor disturbed the operation of any of his facul- 
 ties. I think if those manifestations which you had, had been 
 continued, the case would have been the same with you : they 
 would no longer have overwhelmed you as they did at first. 
 Meth. Mag. June 1808. p. 280. 
 
 C. IF. — It nothing helps them to say, ' We do not deny 
 
 the assistance of God's spirit ; but only this inspiration^ this 
 
 receiving the Holy Ghost, znAh^'mg sensible of it. '---Our own 
 
 excellent Church knows nothing of this devilish distinction. 
 
 Serm. Awake, thou that s lee pest, J. W.^s Sermons, vol, i-, 
 
 p. 43. 
 
 F 2 
 
68 
 
 Minutes of Conference, 1792.— We accordingly prepared 
 the Lots; and four of us prayed. God was surely then pre- 
 sent, yea, his glory filled the room. Almost all the Preachers 
 were m tears, and, as they afterwards confessed, felt an un- 
 doubted assurance that God himself 'would decide.— Wc had 
 not a doubt but God was uncommonly present on the occasion, 
 and did himself decide, p. 25. 
 
 lb. J 794. Address of the Irish Conference.— Tht Lord ha5 
 been with us in our Conference, p. 29. 
 
 lb. J 797.— Our Conference has been wonderfully oversha- 
 dowed by the Spirit of God. p. 34. 
 
 lb. i799._The Divine Presence has been eminently with 
 us. p. 40. 
 
 lb. 1604. Address from the Irish to the British Conference. 
 —The skies dropped fatness on us ; and the divine Presence 
 consoled us under our deep concern, and melted us into tears 
 of contrition, and love to God and the souls of men. Such 
 a visitation from Heaven, we never witnessed before in Con- 
 ference, p. 37. 
 
 lb. 1806.— We are fully assured, Brethren, of your con- 
 currence in all these sentiments ; and of your meeting us 
 daily at the Throne of Grace, to implore the Divine blessing 
 on our labours, and that the cloud of his glory may rest on 
 all our assemblies, p. 45. 
 
 Meth. Mag. Rev. Nicholas Stietheny on a Camp-meeting.— 
 The influence of divine grace was so powerful, that I must 
 have fallen upon the Stand, had I not been supported.—A 
 striving for a deeper work of grace, was manifest among the 
 people. The agonizing spirit soon became general, and all 
 the place around seemed to be filled with the glory of God. — 
 It was too mighty a display of redeeming love, for ray mortal 
 frame to bear. My body sunk under it. — I now fully believe 
 what I had always doubted before, that the power of divine 
 love can deprive a man of the exercise of his rational powers 
 in an instant j and yet that he shall sustain no injury. For, after 
 I recovered, I was as active and vigorous as usual. M4iy 1804, 
 p. 234. 
 
69 
 
 lb. — ff^iUiam Shepherd. — It came strongly to my mind, 
 
 Altho' we have no Prophet's staff to put upon the child j 
 nor a Prophet himself to restore him to life, yet the God of 
 Prophets is now present.' Of this I was assured, because I 
 felt him with me, and an unusual power immediately came 
 upon me, to wrestle with him in behalf of the child. Oct. 
 J 804, p. 473. 
 
 lb. — An extraordinary revival of religion prevailed in the 
 Pocklington Circuit, through the labours of himself {Mr. Peter 
 Mill) and Mr. Booth Newton. The Spirit of the Lord rested 
 upon the congregations in a remarkable manner. Numbers 
 were added to the Society this year, as also in the year follow- 
 ing, as may be seen by consulting the Minutes for 1792 and 
 1793. Many instances could be given of the special presence 
 of God in their meetings, producing the most blessed effects ; 
 numbers crying out from time to time, as on the day of Pen- 
 tecost, * Men and brethren, what shall we Ao to be saved V 
 Once in particular, while Mr. Mill was preaching at Bug- 
 thorpe, the word of the Lord was like fire among the stubble, 
 or like a hammer breaking the flinty hearts in pieces. — Bitter 
 wailings were heard, &c. Aug. iS07y p. 337, 338. 
 
 lb. Mr. Wm, Stttcliffe. — The Lord was pleased to favour 
 me with his presence, Oct. I8O7, p. 473. 
 
 lb. Joshua Newton, Esq. — Nor was I ever witness to such 
 an outpouring of the Spirit of God, to convince of sin, of 
 righteousness, and of judgment. p» 478. 
 
 G. W. — We do not mean, that God's Spirit does manifest 
 itself to our senses, but that it may be perceived by the soul, 
 as really as is any sensible impression made upon the body. 
 Answer to the Bishop of London's last Pastoral Letter, irorks, 
 vol. iv. p. 18. 
 
 Id. — To talk of any having the Spirit of God without 
 feeling of it, is really to deny the thing. Letter to Harvard 
 College. lb. p. 209. 
 
 Id.— Three physicians attended me.— I felt a divine life 
 distinct from my animal life, which made me as it were to 
 laugh at pain. lb. vol. ii. p. 71 . 
 
7^ 
 
 Id, — In prayer ; your Ladyship has been too well acquaint, 
 {d with such things to call it enthusiasm ; I felt a very pn- 
 common energy and power to wrestle with God in her 
 behalf. lb. p. 377. 
 
 Id.— Till the Spirit of God is felt on our souls as the wind 
 on our bodies, indeed, my dear brethren, you have no interest 
 in him. — To what a damnable condition should we bring 
 poor sinners, if they could not be sensible of the Spirit 
 of God; namely, a reprobate mind and past feeling ? Sgrm. 
 The Folly and Danger of being not righteous enough. lb. vol. 
 V. p. 126. 
 
 Id. — Canst thou not, with pleasure unspeakable, reflect 
 on some happy period, some certain point of time, in 
 which a sacred something, perhaps thou couldst not then 
 well tell what, did captivate and fill thy heart, so that thou 
 could say, in a rapture of holy surprize, and extacy of 
 divine love, ' My Lord and my God.' lb. p. 181. 
 
 Id. — A great many scoffers of these last days, will ask 
 such as they term pretenders to the Spirit, how they feel the 
 Spirit, and how they know the Spirit ? They might as well 
 ask, how they know, and how they feel the sun when it shines 
 upon the body ? For with equal power and demonstration 
 does the Spirit of God work upon and convince the soul. 
 Serm. The Holy Spirit convincing the World of Sin^ ^c. lb. vol. 
 vi.p. 129. 
 
 Id. — I visited him twice last Lord's-day, and was quite 
 satisfied with what he said, though he had not much of the 
 sensible presence of God. Gillies's Life. lb. vol, vii. 
 p. 168. 
 
 Id. — Words cannot well express the glorious displays of 
 Divine Grace, which we saw, and heard of, and felt. lb. 
 p. 43. Note. 
 
 Id. — As to the darkness of desertion, was not this the 
 case of Jesus Christ himself, after he had received an unmea- 
 surablc unction of the Holy Ghost ? Was not his soul ex- 
 ceeding sorrowful, even unto death, in the garden ? And 
 
71 
 
 was he not surrounded with an horrible darkness, even a 
 darkness that might be felt, when on the cross he cried out, 
 My God ! my God ! why hast thou forsaken me*?' Letter 
 to the Rev. Mr. John Wesley. lb. vol. iv. p. 63, 
 
 Id. — Blessed be the Lord, for imparting somewhat of his 
 divine presence to your soul. O may he fill you brimful, 
 lb. vol i. p. 207. 
 
 Id. — Our people are filled as with new wine \ it seems to be 
 a Pentecost^ lb. p. 384. 
 
 Id. — My soul is swallowed up in God. His presence is 
 filling my soul. lb. p. 431. 
 
 Id. "-He has richly watered my soul. Where I lay, was 
 indeed a Bethel, a gateof heaven. lb. vol. ii. p. 25. 
 
 Id It was a Pentecost season indeed. Sometimes whole 
 
 nights were spent in prayer. Often have we been filled as 
 with new wine. And often have I seen them overwhelmed 
 with the Divine Presence, and crying out, * Will God indeed 
 (hvell with men,* &c. GilJies's Life. lb. vol. vii. p. 34. 
 Note. 
 
 Id I have now such large incomes from above, and such 
 
 precious communications from our dear Lord Jesus, that my 
 body sometimes can scarcely sustain them. lb. vol. i. 
 p. 186. 
 
 Id.— Our Lord frequently manifests himself in such a 
 manner, that it throws me into an agony which my body is 
 almost too weak to bear. lb. p. 2 19. 
 
 lb.— -At the last place so much of the divine presence came' 
 amongst us, that it was almost too much for our frail natures 
 to bear. lb. vol iii, p. 29. 
 
 Id I— would exhort her— to labour— and then assure 
 
 herself, one time ©r another, Christ will be made known unto 
 her in breaking of bread. lb, vol. i. p. 22. 
 
 * y. W. — We may learn from hence, Secondly, That there may be need 
 9f heavineis, but there can be no need of ^ar/^/ifjv. On Heaviness thro Tempi*' 
 tuns. Sermons t vol. iii. p. 161. 
 
n 
 
 '^^' ^^^ not Christ give you the meeting last Sunday i 
 lb. p. 23. 
 
 Id.— Since I wrote the inclosed, we have seen a glorious 
 appearance of the Son of Man. O infinite condescension ! 
 The Lord is with me. lb. p. 366. 
 
 Id.— But oh what a scene was to be seen last night in the 
 congregation! How did the stately steps of our glorious 
 Emmanuel appear ? His glory shone with exceeding bright- 
 ness, lb. p. 184. 
 
 lb.— The work is beginning afresh in England, The 
 Holy Ghost descends in a glorious manner, amidst the congre- 
 tion. lb. p. 280. 
 
 Id.— At noon I preached at Mr. F -r's on the hill, to a 
 
 glorious auditory indeed. Here Jesus Christ displayed his 
 power, and caused much of his glory to pass before us. lb. 
 vol. ii. p. p. 
 
 Id.— We have had a wonderful sweet association in 
 vVales, with much of the Redeemer's presence, especially 
 when I began to speak about the law affair. lb. p. 49. 
 
 Id.— The Lord Jesus comes among us as in the days of old. 
 
 lb. p. 133. 
 
 t 
 
 Id* ~La$t night the gospel was indeed preached with the 
 
 Holy Ghost sent down from heaven. lb. p. 201. 
 
 Id. ---The Lord comes down as in the days of old, and the 
 shout of a king is amongst us. lb. p. 400. 
 
 Id. — Last night the glory of the Lord filled the tabernacle ; 
 I cannot tell you half. lb. vol. iii. p. 5Q. 
 
 Id — Many have I seen struck quite down by the power of 
 the word. The holy Ghost hath often come like a mighty 
 rushing wind. lb. vol.i. p. 202. 
 
 Id.— Still my Lord shews me greater things. At New- 
 York the Holy Ghost came down like a mighty rushing wind. 
 At Baskenridge still a greater awakening among young and 
 old. One that received Christ cried out, * He is come ! He 
 is come, *Cc.* The poor creature was wrapped up in the 
 
73 
 
 JLord Jesus : and both there and at New- York my soal was 
 taken almost out of the body. lb. p. 222. 
 
 Mt. fVillison Ministir at Dundee^ 1741. I have myself 
 been witness to the Holy Ghost falling upon him {G. W.) and 
 his hearers oftner than once, I do not say in a miraculous, 
 though in an observable manner. Gillies's Life, lb. vol. 
 vii. p. 94. 
 
 Mr. Romaine.— -The believer— draws near to God, and 
 God draws near to him in prayer, in praise, in hearing the 
 word, at the Lord's supper, and in all sabbath duties. In these 
 ways God manifests his gracious presence, and the belieA'er 
 rejoices in it. ffa/k of Faith. U^orksy vol i. p. 362. 
 
 Id He is now perfectly reconciled unto them in Jesus : 
 
 His anger is turned away from them. And when it is giveu 
 unto them to know it : and they receive the comfort of it, 
 when they have joy and peace in believing, O what a day of 
 light and glory then breaks in upon their souls, a day some- 
 times clouded with the rising mists and vapors of the body 
 of sin, but often so bright and serene, that the warm beams 
 of the sun of righteousness shine directly into their hearts. 
 These are times of great refreshing from the presence of the 
 Lord — The man cannot contain his mighty bliss ; but 
 breaks out aloud into thanks. — Why me ! What am I» that 
 the most high God should be ray Saviour ? lb. p. 398, 399. 
 
 Id — O what times of refreshing are these ? The Holy 
 Ghost sensibly comforts the afflicted. lb. vol. ii. p. 76. 
 
 Id; — Christ is to be found in his own ordinances. He is 
 to be met with, not in the wilderness of the World, but in the 
 inclosed garden of the church. Thither he still comes down, 
 and manifests himself to them that seek him, — He will 
 make himself known to them, by breaking of bread, &c» 
 Discourse IX. on Solomons Song. lb. vol. v. p. 233j 234> 
 
 Id — My physician— speaks. a peace, anda calm to the in- 
 ward man, which reaches the springs of animal life, and 
 makes them move with delight : the nerves feel it. — There 
 is a something not to be described, that he gives, which 
 operates according to promise, and by a divine power, witness 
 Rom. XV. 13, &c. Letters. lb. vol. vii. p. 252. 
 
74 
 
 Dr, Hawker. —Thdit the Lord comes nigh to his people in 
 sensible manifestations of his gracious presence in their sea- 
 sons of worship, in their daily employments, and in short in 
 all the various providences by which they are exercised, is a 
 truth which remains not now to be questioned but by sceptics. 
 An awakened soul is at times as conscious of the Lord's 
 approaches, and at others as sensible of his withdrawings, 
 as the natural man knows the presence or absence of the 
 sun of this lower world, by its effects. Paraclesis, or Letters 
 from a Father to his Children^ 1803. p. 66. 
 
 Id.— While you are seeking, may Jesus himself draw nigh 
 to you, as he did to his disciples in their way to Emmaus. 
 And should your eyes be holden for a while as theirs were, 
 while talking by the way, yet if by earnest prayers you con^ 
 strain the unknown Saviour to tarry with you through the 
 night of ignorance until the day, depend upon it he will 
 manifest himself to you as he did to them, and not unprobably 
 it may be in that solemn ordinance which he himself hath so 
 graciously appointed, in breaking ofbfead. lb, p. /O. 
 
 Mr, Overton — Nor is it any sufficient evidence, that the 
 Christian improperly ascribes his repentance, ^c. to the in- 
 fluence of the Holy Spirit, because he does not understand 
 the 7node of his divine operations ; — or because, in many 
 particular instances, he cannot distinguish them from the 
 workings of his own mind. True Churchman^ p. 114. 
 
 Evan. Ma^.— -While thus employed, she {Miss L. Cooke) 
 was not unfrequently indulged with visits from her gracious 
 Lord ; and sometimes felt herself to be surrounded, as it were, 
 by his glorious presence.— -She was asked, if the air re- 
 freshed her. She replied, * It is a beautiful emblem of 
 the influence of God, the Holy Spirit.' Supp. 1807. P- 
 576. 578. 
 
 Ih.—Rev, S. Rolinson's Diary, 1804, Sept. s I have had 
 
 a delightful season this evening, during my walk to Sheffield,, 
 in meditation and communion with God. I have been 
 favoured with much of the divine presence; and have fed 
 deliciously on his sovereign, free, rich, and abounding grace. 
 
75 
 
 O ! how sweet to hold converse with a covenant God ! May 
 180S, p. 1 gl- 
 ib." iJ/''. James Evans... -l enjoy such a sensible manifes- 
 tation of God's love, as raises me to extacy itself.— I now 
 endure the grievous sense of the absence of my God. ^ug. 
 1808. p. 344. 
 
 lb — O what gracious familiarity does God allow to his 
 people in these affectionate holy breathings of soul which 
 they pour into his bosom ! My beloved is mine, and I am 
 his, &C.' Dec. 1808, p. 306. 
 
?8 
 
 Section IX. 
 
 Git talking with God, and receiving from his 
 Holy Spirit expHcit assurances of pardon or 
 acceptance. 
 
 J. IV... An being a child of God, the pardon of his sins 
 is included : therefore I believe die spirit of God will wit- 
 ness this also. That this witness is from God, the very 
 terms imply ; and this witness I believe is necessary for my 
 salvation. How far invincible ignorance may excuse others, 
 I know not. Whitehead's Life, vol. ii. p. 108. 
 
 The gospel promises to you and me, and to our children,, 
 and to all that are afar off, even as many of those whom the 
 Lord our God shall call, as are not disobedient to the heavenly 
 vision, The witness of God's spirit with their spirit^ that 
 ■they are the childrtn of God- that they are now, at this hour, 
 all accepted in the beloved '• but it witnesses not^ that they 
 always shall be. It is an assurance * of present salvation 
 only ; therefore, not necessarily perpetual, neither irreversi- 
 ble. I am one of many witnesses of this matter of fact, 
 that God does now make good this his promise daily, very 
 frequently during a representation, how made I know not, but 
 not to the outward eye, of Christ, either hanging on the cross, 
 or standing on the right hand of God. This I know to be of 
 God, because from that hour the person so affected is a new 
 creature, both as to his inward tempers and outward life. lb. 
 p. 113. 
 
 Id — One day, in 174-2, being in the utmost agony ot 
 mind, there was clearly represented to him (Rev. Mr. Grim- 
 shaw of Haworth) Jesus Christ pleading for him with God 
 
 * 3'' ^- — Even the full assurance of faith ^ does not imply the full assurance 
 of perseveran$t. This bears another name; being styled by St. Paul, the full 
 •ssuranct tf hope. Second Letter to the author of the Enthusiasm of Metbodists and 
 PafiiU tompartd, IVorks. vol. xvi. p. S06. 
 
57 
 
 (iie father, and gaining a free pardon for him. In that 
 moment all his fears vanished away, &c. Journ.from 1760 to 
 1762. WorkSi vol. xxxi. p. 146. 
 
 Id.-— By a sense of pardon, I mean a distinct, explicit 
 assurance that my sins are forgiven. I allow, l.Tliat there 
 is such an explicit assurance. 2. That it is the common pri- 
 vilege of real Christians. 3. That it is the proper Christian 
 faith, which purifieth the heart, and overcometh the world. 
 Whitehead, vol. ii. p. 234. 
 
 Id.— Keep to our one point, present inward salvation by 
 faith, by the divine evidence of sins forgiven. lb. p. 239. 
 
 Id. 1768 We have always taught, that a penitent 
 
 mourned or was pained on this very account, because he felt, 
 he was not in the favour of God, but had the tvrath of God 
 abiding on him. Hence we supposed the language of his 
 heart to be, ' Lost and undone for aid I cry !' And we be- 
 lieved he was really lost and undone, till God did 
 ' Peace, joy, and righteousness impart. 
 And speak himself into his heart.' 
 
 And I still apprehend this to be scriptural doctrine. lb, 
 p. 310, 311. 
 
 Id.-— Now this is properly the* testimony of our own spi' 
 fit ■• even the testimony of our own conscience, that God 
 hath given us to be holy of heart, and holy in outward con- 
 versation. It is a consciousness of our having received, in 
 and by the spirit of adoption, the tempers mentioned in the 
 word of God, as belonging to his adopted children.— But 
 what is that testimony of God's Spirit, which is super-added 
 to and conjoined with this ?-"The testimony of the Spirit, 
 is an inward impression on the soul, whereby the Spirit of 
 God directly witnesses to my spirit, that I am a child of 
 God;' that Jesj^s Christ hath loved me, and given himself 
 
 • J. IV. seems to deny the innate moral *ense (Sermon on Original Sin, 
 Fol. i. p. 20.J as does Mr. Romaine (IVorit, Vol. vi.f. 116, J whose definition 
 of conicicsce a^ees with that of J. W. fli>. Vol. vii.p, S62J. 
 
78 
 
 for me : and that all my sins are blotted out, and I, even I, 
 am reconciled to God. On the TVitncss of the Spirit. Ser- 
 mons, vol. i. p. 152. 
 
 Id — We must love God, before we can be holy at all ; 
 this being the root of all holiness. Now we cannot love God, 
 till we know he loves us. ' We love him, because he first 
 loved us.' And we cannot know his pardoning love to us, 
 till his Spirit witnesses it to our spirit. Since therefore this 
 testimony of his Spirit must precede the love of God and ail 
 holiness, of consequence it must precede our inward con- 
 sciousness thereof, or, the testimony of our spirit concern- 
 ing them, lb. p. 153. 
 
 Id.— The manner of the things of God knoweth no one, 
 save the Spirit of God. But the fact we know : namely, 
 that the spirit of God does give a believer such a testimony 
 of his adoption, that while it is present to the soul, he can no 
 more doubt the reality of his sonship, than he can doubt of 
 the shining of the sun, while he stands in the full blaze of 
 his beams. lb. p. 155. 
 
 Id.— Suppose God were now to speak to any soul, * Thy 
 sins are forgiven thee.' He must be willing that soul should 
 know his voice; otherwise he would speak in vain. And he 
 is able to effect this j for whenever he wills, to do is present 
 with him. And he does effect it. That soul is absolutely 
 assured, ' This voice is the voice of God.' lb. p. l6l. 
 
 Id — I do not mean hereby, that the Spirit of God testifies 
 this by any outward voice : no, nor always by an inward 
 voice, altho' he may do this sometimes. Neither do I 
 suppose, that he always applies to the heart, tho' he often 
 may, one or more texts of scripture. But he so works upon 
 the soul by his immediate influence, and by a strong, tho' 
 inexplicable operation, that the stormy wind and troubled 
 waves subside, and there is a sweet calm, &c. lb. p. l65. 
 
 Id — Because ye are sons, God hath sent forth the 
 Spirit of his Son into your hearts, crying, Abba, Father.' 
 Is rrot this something immediate and direct^ not the result of 
 reflection or argumentation ?— The Spirit itself bore witness 
 
79 
 
 to my spirit, that I was a cliild of God, gave me an evidence 
 hereof, and I immediately cried, Abba, Father! And this 1 
 did, and so did you, before I reflected on, or was conscious 
 of any fruit of the Spirit. It was from this testimony 
 received, that love, joy, peace, and the whole iruit ot the 
 Spirit flowed. First I heard. 
 
 Thy sins are forgiven ! Accepted thou art 1 
 I listened, and heaven Sprung up in my heart, 
 lb. p. 168, 169. 
 
 Id Two inferences may be drawn from the whole. 
 
 The first, let none ever presume to rest, in any supposed 
 testimony of the Spirit, which is separate from the fruit of 
 it. ---The second inference is, let none rest in any supposed 
 fruit of the Spirit without the witness. lb. p. 176, 177. 
 
 Id.-— His ears being opened, he is now capable of hearing 
 the inward voice of God, saying, * Be of good cheer, thy 
 sins are forgiven thee: go and sin no more.' This is the 
 purport of what God speaks to his heart : altho* perhaps 
 not in these very words. On the New-Birth. lb. p. 333. 
 
 Id. — Cry unto God that he would not suffer you, blind as 
 you are, to go out of the way : that you may never fancy 
 yourself a believer in Christ, till Christ be revealed ii» you, 
 and till his Spirit witnesses with your spirit, that you are a 
 child of God. On the nature uf Enthusiasm. lb. vol. ii. 
 p. 323. 
 
 Id — On those who do not hold the doctrine of election and 
 reprobation. Many of these have enjoyed the uninterrupted 
 witness of his Spirit, the continual light of his countenance, 
 from the moment wherein they first believed, for many 
 months or years, to this day. That assurance of faith, 
 which these enjoy, excludes all doubt and fear. It ex- 
 cludes all kinds of doubt and fear concerning their future 
 perseverance : tho' it is not properly, as was said before, 
 an assurance of what is future; but only of what now is. 
 On Free Grace. II}. vol. iii. p. 231. 
 
 l^.—Mrs. Fletcher— One day, after much wrestling 
 with God, lying prdstrate on his face before the throne, he 
 
80 
 
 felt the application of the blood of Jesus.— On Saturday 
 night his fever appeared very strong. I begged him not to 
 go to church in the morning : but he told me it was the will 
 of the Lord/ On the death of Mr. Fletcher. lb. p. 2/5. 2S0. 
 
 Id. — It (Methodism) brought forth Error in ten thousand 
 shapes, turning many of the simple out of the way. It 
 brought forth Enthusiasm, imaginary inspiration, ascribing 
 to the all-wise God, all the wild, absurd, self-inconsistent 
 dreams of an heated imagination. It brought forth pride, &c. 
 On God's Vineyard, lb. vol. vi. p. 67- 
 
 Id. — I— rode to Bristoi.-^A spirit of enthusiasm was 
 breaking in upon many, who charged their own imaginations 
 on the will of God, and that not written, but imprest en 
 their hearts. If these impressions be received as the rule of 
 action, instead of the written word, I know nothing so 
 wicked or absurd, but we may fall into, and that without 
 remedy. Journ. from 1739 to 1741, ^orks^ vol. xxvii. 
 p. 291. 
 
 Id. — Some account of the Experience of E. J. — 
 I found a load of guilt. — I could not speak, but withdrew and 
 retired to my closet, and wrestled with God in mighty prayer. 
 I rescJlved not to let him go till he had blessed me : crying, 
 I renounce all I am and all I have : if thou hast any bless- 
 ing for me, bless me now !' Thus I continued an hour, 
 when those words came with power, Jhide in me, and I iti 
 thee. I cried out with much assurance, ' My Lord and my 
 God!' — I felt virtue proceed from Christ, which took away 
 my sins. — While I thus pleaded, I was in an agony between 
 hope and despair, till those words came as a mighty rushing 
 wind, A clean heart I give unto thee. I received the word 
 with gladness and in much assurance. Soon after came, Be 
 not faithless, but believing, — I found access to the holy of 
 holies, &c. lb. vol.xiv. p. 94, gs. 97. 
 
 Id. 1738. — About a quarter before nine, — I felt my heart 
 strangely warned. I felt I did trust in Christ, Christ alone 
 for salvation : and an assurance was given me, that he had 
 
81 
 
 taken away my sins, even minet and saved me* from the law 
 of sin and death. Journ, 173S4 Works, vol. xxvi. p. 2S2. 
 
 Id. — Letter from one of the brethren. — * My dear sister came 
 down to see me. She had received the atonement on St. 
 Peter's day.' Journ. from 1738 /o 1739. lb. vol. 27. p. 34. 
 
 Id. — I then exhorted them, not to cease from crying to God, 
 till they too could say, as she did, * My Beloved is mine, and 
 I am his : I am as sure of it, as that I am alive. For his Spirit 
 bears witness with my spirit, that I am a child of God.' lb. 
 p. 131. 
 
 Id. — Between twelve and one in the morning, after a sharp 
 contest in her soul, our Lord got unto himself the victory : 
 and the love of God was shed abroad in her heart, testifying 
 that her sins were forgiven her. lb. p. 148. 
 
 Id. — John {Nelson) told them point blank, that * this new 
 faith as they called it, was the old faith of the gospel : and 
 that he himself was as sure his sins were forgiven, as he could 
 be of the shining of the sun.' — And several believed, and 
 therefore declared, that God was merciful also to their un- 
 righteousness, and had forgiven all their sins. Journ. from 
 1741 to 1743. lb. vol. xxviii. p. 63. 
 
 Id.— jl had notes from nineteen persons, desiring to return 
 God thanks. Some of them follow. — * Edith W — desires to 
 return thanks, for great and unspeakable mercies, which the 
 Lord w:as pleased to reveal to her heart ; even telling me, I am 
 he that blotteth out thy transgressions, and thy siiis will I 
 remember no more.' lb. p. 108, 109. 
 
 Id. — I received two or three letters while I was at Newcas- 
 tle, part of which is here subjoined. — ' I cried unto him, and 
 
 * The doctrine of a ' particular witness' was borrowed by J. W. from the 
 Moravians (vol. xxvi. p. 117), among whom he found instances of persons pro- 
 fessing to have talked with God, to have had words divinely impressed oa 
 their minds, and to have seen the Lamb of God taking away their iin», Ac, 
 (lb. p, ?A2, UQ, 335.1 
 
81^ 
 
 lie heard me, and spoke those words with power to my heart, 
 Go in peaccy thy sins are forgiven thee. I was in great extacy of 
 joy, &c. Journ. from l7437o 174-6. lb. p. 329. 3:53. 
 
 Id. — She replied, * He has taken away my sins.' I said, 
 * How do you know that ?' She answered, He told me him- 
 self pn Saturday, thy sins are forgiven thee. Apd I believe 
 him. lb. p. 358. 
 
 Id. — I preached at Oak-hill. How is this .'* I have not 
 known so many persons earnestly mourning after God, of 
 any society of this size in England, and so unblamable in their 
 behaviour. And yet not one person has found a sense of the 
 pardoning love of God, from the first preaching here to this 
 day ! lb. p. 374-. 
 
 Id. — I received an account of Mr. Towers of Leeds, who 
 had even prayed, that he might not knoiv his sins forgiven, as 
 believing it was the highest presumption. But notwithstand- 
 ing this, as he lay one night upon his bed, he did receive the 
 knowledge of salvation, by the remission of sins. And he 
 declared it boldly, &c. Journ. from 1746 to 174'9. lb. vol; 
 xxix. p. 78. 
 
 Id. — He was one day in agony of prayer, when God 
 revealed to him his pardoning love. He immediately declared 
 this to his mother, telling her also, * I shall not die now. God 
 has told me so.' And he recovered from that hour. lb. p. 1 1%. 
 
 Id. — At about eighty-one he [David Prince) received reniis- 
 sion of sins, and from that hour he never lost the sense of it. 
 Journ. from 1165 to 1768. lb. vol. xxxii. p. 73. 
 
 Id. — I now procured an account of two remarkable children, 
 which, I think, ought not to be buried in oblivion. — When 
 Billy was asked, 'How he knew his sins were forgiven?' He 
 answered, * Christ told me so.* — One speaking of knowing 
 the voice of Christ, she said, * The voice of Christ is a strange 
 voice to them who do not know their sins forgiven. But I 
 know it,' Sec. Journ. from 1768 to 1770. lb. p. 293. 295. 
 
 Id. — ^The account given by John Keeling of himself and 
 others. He ivas justified, it seems, on that memorable sab- 
 
Ov> 
 
 bath, but had not a clear witness of ft till ten days aftePi^ 
 Journ. from l75Sto 1760 lb. vol. 30. p. 303. 
 
 Id. — Eliz. Longmore said, — * In praying I heard a voice 
 saying, Go inpeace .- thy sins are forgiven thee^ lb. p. 358. 
 
 Id — About this time I received a remarkable letter; part of 
 which ran as follows : — One Sunday morning I was just going to 
 open my Bible, when a voice, whether inward or outward I 
 canjiot tell, seemed to say very loud, * God, for Christ's sake, 
 hath forgiven thee.' I started up, took the candle, and 
 searched all about, to see if any one was near ; but there was 
 none. I then sat down, with such peace and joy in my soul 
 as cannot be described. While I was musing, what it could 
 mean j I heard jt again, saying, * Go in peace, thy sins are 
 forgiven thee.' I trembled exceedingly, &c, Journ. f rim IT -iS 
 to 1751. lb. vol. xxix. p. 76, 77. ' ' 
 
 Id. — He was then at his wit's end, and went to the window, 
 
 looking to drop into hell instantly, when he heard those words, 
 
 ^I nvillbe merciful to thy utirighteousness, thy sins and iniquities 
 
 nvill I remember no more. All his load was gone, &c. Journ. 
 
 from 1760 to 1762. lb. vol. xxxi. p. 36. 
 
 Id, — Mrs. M. came into my room, all in tears, and told me, 
 * She had seen, as it were, our Lord standing by her, calling 
 her by her name ; and had ever since been filled with joy un* 
 speakable.' Journ. from 1155 to 1758. lb. vol. xxx. p. 35. 
 
 Id. — I was troubled. J begged of God an answer of peace, 
 and opened on those words, As many as walk accor- ing to thii 
 rule J peace be on them^ ami mercy, and upon the Israel of God. I was 
 asking in the evening, that God would fulfil all his promises in 
 my soul, when I opened my testament on those words. My 
 hour is not yet cotfie. Journ. from 1738 fo 1739. lb. vol.( 
 3tjcvii. p. 30. ; 
 
 Id.— I conclude this year with the extract of a letter, which 
 I received some weeks before.-^* One day being in great 
 trouble of mind, and thinking, where shall I find a man, w^o 
 lives up to the rules given by Kempis, it came strongly into 
 my mind, * Go to the Foundery.' Immediately I went, ^. 
 Jtf«r«. /row 1743/0 1746. lb. vol. xxviii. p. 250j 253, . 
 
 c 2 
 
8i 
 
 Id. — She has the witness in herself, that whatsoever she 
 does, it is all done to the glory of God. Her heart never wan- 
 ders from him, &c. Jonrn.from 1711 to 1743. lb. p. 77. 
 
 Id. — In the afternoon a gentleman desired to speak with m^. 
 He was troubled that it was not v.ith him as in times past. — 
 For some months he scarce knew whether he was in the body,, 
 continually walking and talking with God. Journ.frotn 1746' 
 to 1749. lb. vol. xxix. p. 52, o'J. 
 
 , Id. — Many years ago, said she, I fell and sprained my ankle. 
 — I thought, O Lord, I shall not be able to hear thy word 
 again for many weeks. Immediately a voice went through 
 my heart, name the name of Christ, and thou shalt stand. 
 I leaped up, and stretched out my foot and said, * Lord, Jesus 
 Christ, I name thy name, let me stand.' And my pain ceased. 
 And I stood up. And my foot was as strong as ever. 
 yourn. from 1755 to 1758. lb. vol. xxx. p. 69. 
 
 Id. — One of the society, Edward Wallis, gave me a very 
 surprizing account of himself. He saidj — in the midst of all, 
 I had a voice following me every where, ' When an able 
 minister of the gospel com^es, it will be well with thee.* 
 Some years after I entered into the army. — The voice followed 
 me still : and when Mr. J. W. came, before I saw him I had 
 an unspeakable conviction, that he was the man I looked for. 
 And soon after I found peace vvith God, and it was well with 
 me indeed. lb. p. 73, 74. 
 
 Id. — Mr. Jones talked particularly with me, about the wick- 
 edness of my heart. I went home in gi-eat trouble, which did 
 not cease, till one day, sitting in my house, I heard a voice 
 say, in my inmost soul, * Be ye holy ; for lam holy.' From 
 that hour for a year and a quarter, though I never lost my 
 peace, I did nothing but long, and weep, and pray, for inward 
 holiness. I was then sitting one day, Aug. 2S, 1744, 
 about eight in the morning, musing and praying as usual, 
 when I seemed to hear a loud voice, saying at once to my 
 heart and to my outward ears, ' This day shall salvation come 
 to this house.' I ran up stairs, and presently the power of God 
 came upon me, so that i^shook all over like a leaf. Then a voice 
 
85 
 
 snid, * This day is salvation come to this house.' At the 
 instant I felt an entire change, &c. lb. p. 134. 
 
 Id. — What was peculiar in his (T. Salmon's) experience was, 
 he did not know when he was justified: but he did know when 
 he was renewed in love, that work being wrought in a most 
 distinct manner. Jouni.from 1760, to 1762. Ib.vol. xxxi. p. 140, 
 
 Id. — Four days after, he (John Manners) writes — ' A fort- 
 night since she was seized with so keeti a conviction, as gave 
 ker no rest, till God had sanctified her, apd witnessed it to 
 her heart.' lb. p. 178. 
 
 Id. — They well know, whether Christians know it, or not, 
 that the giving up witchcraft, is in effect, giving up the 
 bible. And they know, on the other hand, that if but one 
 account of the intercourse of men with separate spirits be 
 admitted, their whole castle in the air, deism, atheism, 
 materialism, falls to the ground. Jouni.from 1768 to 1770, 
 lb. vol. xxxii. p. 182. 
 
 Id. — Elizabeth Oldham called upon me. She told me — 
 But a day or two before he died, I felt a kind of unwilling- 
 ness to give him up. I was mourning before the Lord con- 
 cerning this, when he said to my inmost soul, * Wilt thou 
 not give him back to me, whom I have fitted for myself?' I 
 said, ' Lord, I do, I do give him up.' And immediately he 
 changed for death. lb. 234, 235. 
 
 Dr.Whitehead, — He (C. W.) was greatly strengthened and 
 comforted by opening his Bible on Isaiah liv. 7, 8, — Vol. i. 
 p. 222. 
 
 Conference 1744. — First, a sinner is convinced by the Holy 
 Ghost, * Christ loved me and gave himself for me.' This 
 is that faith by which he is justified or pardoned, the moment 
 he receives it. Immediately the same Spirit bears witness, 
 * Thou art pai-doned : thou hast redemption in his blood !' — 
 Q. 8. Does any one believe, who has not the witness in liim- 
 self, or any longer than he sees, loves, obeys God ? A. We 
 apprehend not. J. W:s Works, lb. vol. xv. p. 238, 239. 
 
 lb. 1745. — Q. 1. Is a sense of God's pardoning love absQ,- 
 Jutely necessary to our being In his favour ? Or may there 
 
86 
 
 be sortie exempt cases ? A. We dare not say, there are not.* 
 lb. p. 2^9. 
 
 Met/}. Mag. — It was continual!)' impressed upon his fMr. 
 John MiddlciotisJ mmdf ' Go to the Mfthodists.' Feb. 1803, 
 p. ^0. 
 
 ': lb. AIlss Singhicn. — The enemy has not forgot to tempt; 
 Dut I feel he is a chained enemy: He tells me, * I never 
 repented as I ought ; I never believed in the Lord Jesus.' — 
 But the Lord manifests his watchful care over me, by whis- 
 
 "'""pering to my heart, ' Jesus is the Way, &c.' Oct. 1803, p. 4-72. 
 
 "' '' lb. — Mrs. Dobinsoh. — In a nloment, these words came with 
 power to my heart, ' Thy sins are forgiven thee.' I said, 
 * Lord, this is what I wanted.' Thef enemy immediately 
 Suggested, 'But do not tell anyone.' Dec. 1803, p. 558. 
 
 '''" Vo.—Mfs. Roberts. —On Friday, May 31, under Mr. 
 
 ■^ "ilutherford's Sermon, though entirely independant of it, 
 
 ^ for I could not give any account of what he had been preach- 
 ing about, I was given to feel that God was waiting to be 
 gracious to me; the spirit of prayer and supplication was 
 given me, and such an assurance that I was accepted in the 
 Beloved, as t cannot describe, but which I shall never forget. 
 Jan. 1807, p. 35* 
 
 lb. — As God called Mr. Cook to this work in an unusual 
 manner, he afforded him correspondent success. He has told 
 hie, that frequently when he has been most engaged in prayer 
 for his sick flock, that God has vouchsafed to direct him to 
 go to such a house or family, as distinctly as the Lord told 
 Ananias to go into the street which is called Straight, and 
 enquire in the house of Judas for one called Saul of Tarsus, 
 Acts ix. 11. And that in going after such intimations the 
 result was always satisfactory. — ^To those who had passed the 
 
 • That a sen»e of forgiveness is inseparable from true faith, was one cf 
 the Moravian tenets embraced by J. IV. Works, vol. xxvi. p. 279. 
 
 f Instances of ihtCrcolirse with Sut..n ate not uncommon in the works of 
 -vw 7, W. and G. IV. 
 
,s7 
 
 vail of outward things, it was evident that Mr. Cook had 
 entered into the holy of holies, to which one cannot so pro-* 
 perly say he had access, as that he abode there : it was to 
 him his permanent resting place, from which he never came 
 out. June 1807, p. 244. 
 
 lb. — God gave him (Mr. Tho- Cook) an answer to his p,rayerj 
 and an assurance above all verbal or ocular demonstration, 
 p. 246. 
 
 lb. — That a few expressions might be found in Mr. Wes- 
 ley's voluminous writings which seem to favour the opinion 
 that a sense of pardon is not always essential to every degree 
 of saving faith is not to be wondered at. But surely a per- 
 son's sentiments on any subject are to be learned from his 
 general and avowed doctrines, p. 264. . ' 
 
 lb. Mr. Peter Mill. — The Lord answered me, ^ I will 
 bruise Satan under thy feet shortly' I said, * Why not now 
 Lord ?' when this promise was immediately applied tb my 
 mind, * I will keep back that wicked one that he touch thee 
 hot.'. Jug. 1807, p. 340. 
 
 lb. — Mr. W. Webb. — The Lord was graciously pleased 
 to visit me instantaneously with his love, saying to my trou- 
 bled soul, * I am thy Salvation.' Sept. 1807, p. 417. 
 
 lb. — Mr. Thomas Lowe. — * Blessed be God, 1 am sure of 
 glory: Feb. 1808, p. 89. 
 
 lb. — Mr. Thomas Rutherford.— -"While oh my knees at 
 prayer, I received, in ^ moment, a clear sense of pardon. — 
 1 knew what I then received, and the effect it produced, as 
 clearly and sensibly as I know that the wind blows when I 
 hear the sound thereof, feel its impression on my body, and 
 see the various and powerful effects which it produces all 
 around me, though I cannot tell the manner of it, or whence 
 it Cometh, and whither it goeth. — In an instant, I received a 
 conviction or evidence in my soul, whereby, in that moment, 
 I was assured that all my sins were forgiven for Christ's sake, 
 and that I was accepted of God in the Beloved. That con- 
 viction, as well as the assurance which accompanied it, was 
 not produced in the way of reasoning or argument ; it was 
 
88 
 
 not Inferred from any thing I had felt on former occasions ; 
 no, nor from any thing I felt the moment before I received 
 it. It was directy immediatey and instantatieous^ and also clear 
 and unequivocal. It was the silent but powerful voice of God, 
 speaking directly to my heart, telling me the great things 
 that he had done for me ; that is, in the language of St. 
 Paul, it was The Spirit itself bearing witness ivith my spirit f 
 that I -was a child of God. Sept. 1808, p. 389, 390. 
 
 G. PK — I trust the Lord hath called you by name, and 
 enabled you to say * Speak Lord, for thy servant heareth.' 
 irorksj vol. i. p. 237. 
 
 Id. — I would not have undertaken to preach the gospel 
 for ten thousand worlds, had I not been fully persuaded 
 that I had a degree of that Spirit, and was admitted to a de- 
 gree of that holy and familiar converse and communion with 
 God, which the Prophets and Apostles were favoured 
 with, in common with all believers. Letter to Harvard 
 College, lb. vol. iv. p. 211. 
 
 Id. — ^These words, ' David strengthened himself in the 
 Lord his God,' came with sweet power to my soul. lb. vol. i. 
 p. 202. 
 
 Id. — When I read brother Grant's account of the circum- 
 stances of the family {at the Orphan-house), I remember 
 what the Lord pressed upon my soul on ship-board. • The 
 bridegroom shall be taken from them, and then shall they 
 fast in those days.' lb. p. 3 it. 
 
 Id It is every christian's bounden duty to be guided by the 
 
 Spirit in conjunction with the written word of God. Watch, 
 therefore, I pray you, O believers, the motions of God's 
 blessed Spirit in your souls, and always try the suggestions 
 or impressions that you may at any time feel, by the uner- 
 ring rule of God's most holy word : and if they are not found 
 to be agreeable to that, reject them as diabolical and delu- 
 sive. Serm. lVa!king with God. lb. vol. v. p. 30. 
 
 Id. — Abraham knew it was the voice of God : for he said, 
 * Behold here I am.' Oh what a holy familiarity, if I may 
 
, 89 
 
 «o speak, is there between God and those holy souls that are 
 united to him by faith in Christ Jesus ! Scrm. Abrahan^s 
 offering up his son Isaac. lb. p. 40. 
 
 Id. — The Lord says, * Ananias ;' Ananias says, * Behold, 
 I am here. Lord.' Thus it is that Christ now, as well as foi:- 
 merly, often talks with his children at sundry times and after 
 divers manners, as a man talketh with his friend. 5frw. Saul's 
 Conversion. lb. vol. vi. p. 150. 
 
 Id. — God suffers us, when we draw near to him by faith 
 in prayer, to lay all our complaints before him ; he suffers us 
 to speak unto, and talk with him, as a man talketh with his 
 friend. Daniel at this time too was making confession one part 
 of his prayer ; for we are never, never in a better frame to re- 
 ceive answers from above, than when we are humbling our- 
 selves before tlie Lord, Serm. The Righteousness of Christy an = 
 everlasting Righteousness. lb. vol. v. p. 237. 
 
 Id. — ^There are a great many of you, perhaps, have prayed, 
 and prayed again to God, and probably you do not find any 
 answer given you : you pray for an enlarged heart, you pray 
 for comfort, you pray for deliverance ; God is pleased to 
 withhold it for a while ; then the devil strikes in, and says, 
 God has shut out your prayers. lb. p. 238. 
 
 Id. — I have a garden near at hand, where I go particularly 
 to meet and talk with my God, at the cool of every day. I 
 often sit in silence, offering my soul as so much clay, to be 
 stamped just as my heavenly father pleases : and whilst I am 
 musing, -I am often filled as it were with the fulness of God. 
 lb. vol. i. p. 195. 
 
 Id. — Saturday evening was a time much to be remembered.* 
 Sunday was a great day of the Son of Man. I preached at 
 Gloucester in the morning, and near Stroud in the evening. 
 The word was clothed with much power, both for sinners and 
 saints. I think the congregation at Hampton was rather greater 
 than ever- At night we had a precious meeting in Hampton-'' 
 house garden. — Many, I believe, to their unspeakable consola- 
 tion, heard the voice of the Lord God in the>- trees of the gar- 
 den in the cool of the day. lb. vol. li. p. 27. 
 
90 
 
 '^ ' td.— Canst thoii say, there is a book, thete is the ihinistcr, 
 in reading on hearing which, Christ's blood was applied, and 
 the Spirit of God witnessed with my spirit that I was one of 
 his children ? Now this is all God's working. Eighteen Ser- 
 monsy p. 240. 
 
 Id. — Never rest till God's spirit witnesseth with your spirit, 
 that you are a child of God. Worksy vol. i. p. 152. 
 
 Id. — Before you receive this, I hope the Lord Jesus will have 
 sealed your pardon, and have said, ' Be of good cheer, thy 
 sins are forgiven thee.' lb. p. 289. 
 
 Id. — Are not papists kept in slavery, and taught to trust 
 to the absolution of their priest ; because it was one of the 
 determinations of the council of Trent, that none can here 
 below attain from the Spirit a certainty of their being finally 
 saved ? Letter to the Clergy of the Diocess of Litchfield and Co- 
 ventry, lb. vol. iv. p. 187. 
 
 Id — If you will but come unto him he — will say unto you, 
 * Son, daughter, be of good cheer, your sins are forgiven you :' 
 these words he said to others ; and if you will but come unto 
 him, by faith in his blood, he is ready to say the same unto 
 you now : — he is the same in goodness and power as ever he 
 tvas. Serm- The Folly and Danger of parting ivith Christy &c. 
 lb. vol. V. p. ys*. 
 
 Id. — It is by receiving his blessed Spirit into our hearts^ 
 and feeling him witnessing with our spirits, that we are the 
 sons of God, that we can be certified of our being sealed to 
 the day of redemption — There is a spiritual, as well as a cor- 
 poreal feeling ; and — it — may be as truly felt and discerned 
 by the soul, as any impression /rom without can be felt by 
 the body. All who are born again of God, know that I lie 
 not. What think you, Sirs, did Naaman feel, when he was 
 cured of his leprosy ? Did the woman feel virtue coming 
 out of Jesus Christ, when she touched the hem of his gar- 
 ment, and was cured of her bloody issue ? So surely mayst 
 thou feel, O believer, when Jesus Christ dwelleth in thy heart. 
 Serm. What think ye of Christ ? lb. p. 368, 369. 
 
9i 
 
 id.-^The wisd virgins — now we find— can give tkeir ene- 
 itiies an answer*. — Unhappy virgins ! you accounted our lives 
 folly; whilst v>^ith you in the body, how often have you con- 
 demned us for our zeal in running to hear the word of God> 
 and looked upon us as enthusiasts, for talking and affirming, 
 that we must be led by the spirit, and walk by the spirit, and 
 feel the spirit of God witnessing with our spirits, that we are 
 his children ? Strm. The 'wise and foolish Virgins, lb. p. 380, 
 381. 
 
 Id. — The Lord is able to deliver me out of all. I have just 
 iiow experienced his divine assistance in composing a sermon, 
 lb. vol. i. p. 234?. 
 
 Id. — In order to search the scriptures still more effectually, 
 make an application of every thing you read to your own 
 hearts. — I dare appeal to the experience of every spiritual 
 reader of holy writ, whether or not, if he consulted the 
 word of God in this manner, he was not at all times and at 
 all seasons, as plainly directed how to act, as though he had 
 consulted the Urim and Thummim, which was upon the high- 
 priest's breast. Serm. The Duty of searching the Scriptures, 
 lb. vol. vi. p. 84, 85. 
 
 Id. — When it was first impressed upon me, that I should 
 go to Georgia, this promise came with such power as never 
 will be forgotten, and that too, long before I h-.d any outward 
 call. * I have made thee the head of the heathen.' I speak 
 this for your encouragement, but desire you would not men- 
 tion it to others. lb. vol. i. p. 170. 
 
 Id. — When I left Charles-Town, the Lord seemed to give 
 me a full assurance, that we should have a speedy passage* 
 , We have hitherto had scarce any contrary winds. lb. p. 
 244.. 
 
 Id. — Our master hath been exceeding gracious, and has 
 shewn me several tokens for good, which I desired of him in 
 Jsecret prayer. lb p. 245. 
 
 Id.— The Lord gives me great confidence about the Orphan- 
 house, and assures me that he will provide for me and mine. 
 lb. p. 410. 
 
9i 
 
 Iti. — He (God) v/as pleased to give me sweet access, and 
 to assure inc, that if he guve me his presence, he would freely 
 give me all things ; but I must wait his time and season, be- 
 cause that will be better for me. — I — afterwards went to 
 Bath. — Here our Saviour gave me fresh hints, that if I would 
 stand still and wait his time and way, he would make even 
 xay enemies to be at peace with me. lb. vol. ii. p. '28. 
 
 Id. — Last night I was called to sacrifice my Isaac i I mean 
 to bury my only child and son about four months old. — Am- 
 bitious of having a son of my own, so divinely employed, 
 Satan was permitted to give me some wrong impressions, 
 whereby, as I now find, I misapplied several texts of scrip- 
 ture. Upon these grounds I made no scruple of declarinp^, 
 * that I should have a son, and that his name was to be John.' 
 I mentioned the very time of Lis biith, and fondly hoped, 
 that he was to be great in the sight of the Lord. Every thing 
 happened according to the predictions. lb, p. 51. 
 
 Id. 1784'. — Lord Jesus, shew me whether I must go directly 
 to England, or make another northern excursion, lb. vol. iii. 
 p. 319. 
 
 Id. To J. W. — O that you would be more cautious in cast- 
 ing lots * ! lb. vol. i. p. 212. 
 
 Id. IT'IO. — I am no friend to casting lots ; but I believe, on 
 extraordinary occasions, when things can be determined no 
 other way, God, if appealed to, and waited on by prayer and 
 fasting, will ansv/er by lot now, as well as formerly. Letter 
 to some Church-mcmhers of the Presbyterian persuasion. lb. vol. 
 iv. p. 48. 
 
 Id. to J. TV. — Here was a good man (J. W.) telling me, he 
 
 * y ^/. — I therefore still suhscribe to tliat declar.ntion of the Alorr.-ui.in 
 cliurch, laid before the wliole bod^ of diuiiies in the unive sity of Wirtemberg, 
 and njt by tl»em nccouiued entLnsiasm * Wc l\avc Jt. p.eculiar esteem for latsy 
 and accordingly use them l)oth in public and private, to decide points of im- 
 portaare, when tlie reasons brought on each side, appear to l)e of equal 
 weight. And wc be'ieve t'jiij to bp then the only way, of wholly setting 
 aside our own will, of acquitting ourselves of all blanic, and deatly knovyqig 
 what is the wil! of God.' Woih, vol. xvi. p. 171. 
 
93 
 
 had cast a lot, and that God would have me return to London. 
 On the other hand, I knew my call was to Georgia. — I betook 
 myself with a friend to prayer. That passage in the first book 
 of Kings, chap. 13, was powerfully impressed upon my soul, 
 where we are told, * That the Prophet was slain by a lion, 
 that was tempted to go back, contrary to God's express order, 
 upon another Prophet's telling him God would have him do 
 so. I wrote you word, that I could not return to London. 
 We sailed immediately. Some months after, I received a let- 
 ter from you at Georgia, wherein you wrote words to this 
 effect. * Though God never before gave me a wrong lot, yet, 
 perhaps, he suffered me to have such a lot at that time, to 
 try what was in your heart.' I should never have published 
 this private transaction to the world, did not the glory of 
 God call me to it. It is plain you had a wrong lot given 
 you here, and justly, because you tempted God in drawing 
 one. Letter to the Rev. Mr. John Wesley. lb. p. SQ. 
 
 Id. — On the prophet that ivas sent to anoint one of Jesse's 
 sons. If a prophet was mistaken, when thus sent in a peculiar 
 manner, and no doubt particularly engaged in prayer for di- 
 rection, is it any wonder, that we should find ourselves mis- 
 taken in many things, even when we have been most earnest 
 with God for guidance and direction .'' God often guides us 
 by disappointments. lb. vol. ii- p. 228. 
 
 Mr. Romaine. — He has given thee promise upon promise for 
 the establishment of thy faith, that thou mightest be certain 
 he will love thee, and keep thee unto the end. And when 
 he has brought thee to a certainty of it, then thy comfort 
 will be full. Life of Faith y Works, vol. i. p. 156. 
 , Id. — Holy Father, let thy good Spirit abide with me, that 
 I may know for certain Christ is one with me, and I am one 
 with him, and may thereby be able to maintain constant 
 fellowship with him, he dwelling in me and I in him. Walk 
 if Faith. lb. p. 239. 
 
 Id. — How shall we know the difference between true and 
 false, betv;een dead and living faith. It may be known from 
 the cause. The fruit of the Spirit is faith. He produces it. 
 
94 
 
 — And he makes it known to be his. He gives eyes to see it, 
 and hearts to acknowledge it. — It may be knc wn from th^'"" 
 effects. Dead faith brings forth nothing, &c. lb. p. 251, '252. 
 
 Id. — He will send the spirit of adoption into his heart, bear? * 
 ing testimony with hisspirit, that he is a child of God. This tes- 
 timony cannot possibly be a delusion, because it is followed by 
 a change, which the Almighty alone is able to effect : 
 for, being united to Jesus by faith, he is made partake^ 
 of a new nature, with a new heart, and renewed affections.' 
 Discourse iv. on Solomon's Song. lb. vol. v. p. 115. 
 
 Dr. Hawker. — When God hides his face from his people j 
 stands at a distance from their prayers ; seemingly thwarts 
 all their desires ; gives no answer by Urim and Thummim > 
 then, to hold fast by God, and to lie passive before him ; 
 this is what the prophet felt. Zion's Filgrim^ p. 53. 
 
 Id. — Do you not feel those covenant impressions, which 
 are common to his people .'' lb. p. 69. 
 
 Id. — 'The sweet answers to prayer^ which sometimes comif 
 in so plain and direct a way, as manifest the communion 
 between God and the gracious soul. Paraclesisy or Letters 
 from a Father to his Children, p. 92. 
 
 Evan. Mag. — We say that we have no other way of 
 distinguishing his sacred influence, from the delusions of our 
 own imaginations, and the irregular inclinations of our own 
 hearts, but by trying its agreement with the infallible stan- 
 dard of truth and duty, the word of God. March 1806, 
 p. 132. 
 
 lb. — She (Mrs. Keys) said that some time after the death 
 of her husband, the Lord repeatedly followed h?r with this 
 question, ' What is thy petition, and what is thy request?' 
 and her answer was, ' Lord if it be thy blessed will, &c.' — 
 She once said, * It was my wish that I might die suddenly \ 
 but it was brought to my mind with power. Will a sudden 
 death be glorifying God V Supp. for 1807, p. 604. 
 
 lb. — E-ev. J. A. Knight. I laid but little stress upon my 
 opening the book on that particular passage (Luke viii. 28 — 
 30 J, though it was very singular-, but I was led %o conclude 
 
95 
 
 fhat the word was given me from God ; 1 . From its exact 
 suitability to my particular situation; 2. &c. — Thus was 
 my darkness turned into light ; and I returned home, filled 
 with joy and peace in believing. — These Scriptures came with 
 divine power to my soul : * Come now, and let us reason 
 together, saith the Lord, &c.' Jug. 1808, p. 323, 324, 326. 
 
 1)3. — She (Mrs, Taylor) was several months under deep 
 convictions of sin ; when the Lord was pleased to reveal to 
 her a bleeding Saviour, apd apply with power his precious 
 atonement to her distressed soul ; giving her a sense of the 
 pardon of her sins. Sept, 180B, p. 389, 
 
 lb.... A friend heard him (the Rev. P. Oliver) say, a little 
 before his death, That he had not doubted of his acceptance 
 for many years. O^-/. 1808, p. 413. 
 
 X lb. — He (Thomas Haddon) often remarked, that from the 
 day in which he was assured of an interest in Christ, and gave 
 himself up to him, he had never had a single doubt or fear 
 pppn his mind.- p. 432, 
 
 ffn-flf^qb 
 
96 
 
 Section X. 
 On asserting the Salvation of particular persons. 
 
 /. W. — ^The battle's fought, the race is won. 
 And thou art crown'dat last. 
 On the Death of G. W. Sermomt\o\. iii, p. 263. 
 
 Id. — On Wednesday I had asked Anne Cole, whether she 
 chose to live or die ? She said, * I do not chuse either, I 
 r^«/e nothing, I am in my Saviour's hands, and I have.no 
 will but hisi Yet I know, he will restore me soon.' And 
 so he did, in a few hours, to the paradise of God. Journ^ 
 from 1739 to 1711. JVorksy vol. xxvii, p. 251. 
 
 Id. — I had hopes of seeing a friend at Lewish^m in my 
 way. And so I did ; but it was in her coffin. It is well, since 
 she finishe.d her course with joy, Ji> due time I shall see her 
 in glory. Journ. from 1762 to 1765. lb. vol..31, p. 20%., _ 
 
 Id. — I was sent for to John Mathews. For some months 
 he had frequently said, * I have no more doubt of being in 
 heaven, than if I was there already.' lb. p. 34S. 
 
 C. PF. — A Sinner sav'd, through grace forglv'n. Epitaph, 
 Whitehead, vol. i. p. S 70. 
 
 Minutes of Conference, 1791 , — Last February \\q ( R. Gamble) 
 was seized with a putrid fever, and after a sickness of sixteen 
 days entered into Glory in the triumph of faith, p. 7. 
 
 lb. 1794'. — After suffering much, his [ThoJiias Jfeste/I's) 
 triumphant Spirit returned to God in the 75th Year of his 
 Age. p. 5. 
 
 lb. 1802,»— He {the Rev. Peard Dickinson) sweetly slept in 
 Jesus, on Saturday, May 15, in the forty-fourth year of his 
 age. His last words were, *Hark! do you nothear ? 
 They are come for me : I am ready, quite ready ! stop, say 
 nothing but glory, glory !' p- 9. 
 
 lb. 1804 — His {JVm. Simpson's) body was very much agitated, 
 till the 3Gth of June, when his happy spirit took its flight to 
 
those realms of bliss, where the weary are for ever at 
 rest. p. 5. 
 
 lb. — His {John Johnson's) happy spirit took its flight to see 
 the God he loved, Dec. 29, 1S03 p. 7. 
 
 lb. 1806. — He {Jonathan Coussins) is now happily delivered 
 from a world of trouble, pain, and death. He rests in para- 
 dise; he is present with his Lord 3 and all tears are for ever 
 wiped away from his eyes. p. 6. 
 
 lb.— He {John Baxter), was greatly beloved by the Negroes, 
 and loved them in an equal degree; and went to glory from 
 among them in the triumph of faith, p. 10. 
 
 Meth, Mag. On the daughter of Mr, Tho. Cook. — The day 
 following she clesed her eyes in peace, aged 24, and was 
 taken to her father's God. And now they re-embrace in 
 Ecstasies unknown before. He greets again his only well-be« 
 loved Anne, so changed from glory into glory, with such 
 improved charms and added beauty, that even a father's 
 tender partiality can but just recognize her as his own: the 
 child of his faith, child of his prayers. June IS07. p. 246. 
 
 lb. — Some time ago one of our precious Local Preachers 
 was taken in the bloom of his ^outh to the ^^fadise of God. 
 August \Q07, 1). 3Sl. .;I»,'-' '.T—r ' 
 
 Vo., Martha Moody. -^\ have been long looking for the 
 happy period. I am ready. I know that the Lord will take 
 me to himself. Appendix I&07. p. 6 13. 
 
 lb. Mrs. Mather of Mrs. Turkington. — Steadfast to the 
 end, I saw her sink into the arms of God. August 1808. 
 p. 371. 
 
 G. If^.-^Men or devils can never pluck me out of Clmst's 
 hands, ^^r/fj. Vol. i. p. 214. 
 
 Id.^^Be not afraid, though already bound over as a liheJUii ; 
 shortly you shall shine in the kingdom of your Father. 
 lb. p. 240. i--.i4^ 
 
 Id. — -I heartily and humbly salute the J^lecV^kdy your wife, 
 lb. p. 349, ' '' ■ '- ' *• 
 
 Id. — I communicated it to our elect lady, who immediately 
 contributed Sve guineas. lb. vol. ii. p, 270. 
 
 H 
 
98 
 
 Id. 1761 .—In that respect, I rather envy than pity him ; 
 to be carried to heaven in an instant; from a ship's cabih" 
 into Abraham's bosom J O what a blessing! lb. vol. iii. 
 p.- 271. 
 
 Jd.'*--When Christ, who is our life, and whom I have now 
 be^h p*-eaching> shall appear, I also, together with his de- 
 spised little ones, shall appear with him in glory. Sermon^ 
 Whatthinhye of Christ 9 IForks, vol. v. p. 372. 
 
 Mr. Romaine,-^K saved sinner, delivered by mere grace 
 from wrath and hell, entitled to all spiritual blessings in 
 Christ Jesus, and already admitted to partake of them, 
 may sing and make melody in his heart all the way to hea- 
 ven. JValk of Faith. Works, vo\.\.x>. 373. 
 
 Id. — She is dead, but she liveth. O most blessed change. 
 She is gone from sin and suffering to live with God for ever, 
 lb. vol. vii. p. 141. 
 
 Id. — She was the Lord's : she lived to him and on him, and 
 slie is with him. lb. vol. viii. p. 239. 
 
 Evan. Mag. — On Friday evening, Aug. 3, 1 804, Nanny 
 jDaniel, of St. Agnes, in Cornwall, was taken up into glory, 
 as a shock of corn that is taken into the garner when it is fully 
 ripe. — Her last words were, * I am going up, * I am going up ;* 
 and almost immediately her disembodied spirit took its flight 
 up to the throne of God.* Dec. 1806, p. 55Q. 
 
 lb. — His [the Rev. J. Scott's) happy spirit left its mortal 
 tabernacle a little before eleven o'clock, on Thursday morning, 
 the 28th of May, to take its station among the spirits of the 
 redeemed, before the throne of God and the Lamb for ever. 
 Dec. 1807, p. .545. 
 
 lb. — Almost immediately, she {Miss C. Gwennap) entered 
 the swellings of Jordan, and shouting across the passage, * The 
 
 • Evan. M'g'—A. man's composure in his laft moments depends, perhaps, 
 chiefly on the confidence he feels as to the truth of what he has beUeved ? 
 and — those who are deluded by error may go off in triumph. Ftb. IiQ7- 
 p. 76, 
 
99 
 
 Lofd is good,' had an entrance abundantly into tlie kaven of 
 eternal rest. Sept. 1808, p. 392. 
 
 lb. — A sinner saved ; being an authentic Narrative of the 
 Providential and Gracious dealings of God with Mr. G. Foxwell, 
 Written by himself. — We have perused this short memoir, 
 as we think every reader must, with much interest. — ^The rich 
 experience of this venerable saint, with the judicious obser- 
 vations of his Editors, will recommend it. p. 395. 
 
 
 H 2 
 
100 
 
 Section XI. 
 
 On Works, or habitual Holiness, considered as a' 
 '^' condition, or an evidence of Salvation. 
 
 /. TV. — Suppose a sinner of any kind or degree, in a full 
 sense of his total ungodliness, of his utter inability to think, 
 speak, or do good, and his absolute meetness for hell-fire : 
 suppose, I say, this sinner, helpless and hopeless, casts himself 
 wholly on the mercy of God in Christ, which indeed he 
 cannot do but by the grace of God, who can doubt, but he is 
 forgiven in that moment ? Who will affirm, that any 
 more is indispensably required, before that sinner can be 
 justified ? On Justijicatian by Faith, Sermons^ vol. i. p. 81. 
 
 Id. — Thou vile, helpless, miserable sinner, I charge thee 
 before God, the judge of all, go straight unto him, with all 
 thy* ungodliness. Take heed thou destroy not thine own 
 soul by pleading thy righteousness more or less. Go as 
 altogether ungodly, guilty, lost, destroyed, deserving, and 
 dropping into hell : and thou shalt then find favour in his 
 sight, and know that he justifieth the ungodly. As such 
 thou shalt be brought unto the blood of sprinklings as an 
 undone, helpless, damned sinner. Thus loeh unto Jesus! 
 lb. p. 83. 
 
 Jb. — Learn to hang naked upon the cross of Christ, 
 counting all thou hast done but dung and dross. -Apply to 
 him just in the spirit of the dying thief, of the harlot with her 
 seven devils. Else thou art still on the sand, and after 
 saving others, thou wilt lose thy own soul. Xlllth Discourse 
 cti thi Mount. lb. vol. ii. p. 257. 
 
 Id — It is the Spirit of Love, which — so constrains the 
 
 * The Moraviiuis taught, that men must go to Christ with all iheir 
 ungodliness, and plead notliing else: and tkit sin is the only thing which 
 unites ihcm to God. J. W.'j Works, vol. 26. p. 309, 310. 
 
101 
 
 sinner, stripped of all, to cry out," in the bitterness of his 
 soul, or groan in the depth of his heart, 
 * I give up every plea beside. 
 Lord, I am damn'd ; but thou hast died.' 
 
 On the Original, isfc. of the Law. lb. p. 275. 
 
 Id. — Mrs. Fletcher.— For some months past, he scarce ever 
 lay down or rose up without these words in his mouth, 
 I nothing have, I nothing am. 
 My treasure's in the bleeding Lamb, 
 Both now and evermore.' 
 
 On the Death of Mr. Fletcher, lb. vol. iii. p. 27Q.. 
 
 Id. — Now certainly a man cannot be a new creature and 
 an old creature at once.' Yes, he may. He may be partly 
 renewed^ &c. On sin in Believers., lb. vol. i, p. 199. 
 
 Id.— "Altho' even babes in Christ are sanctified, yet it 
 is only in part. In a degree, according to the measure of their 
 faith, they are spiritual : yet in a degree they are carnal, 
 lb. p. 205. 
 
 Id. — It (the treatise) all along speaks of regeneration as 
 a progressive work, carried on in the soul by slow degrees, 
 from the time of our first turning to God. This is undenia- 
 bly true of Sanctification ; ^but of Regeneration, the New- 
 Birth, it is not true. This is a part of Sanctification, not the 
 whole ; it is the gate of it, the entrance into it. On the Neuj- 
 Birth. lb. p. 339. 
 
 Id. — At the same time that we are justified, yea In that very 
 moment, sanctification begins. In that instant, we are*' born 
 again, born from above, born of the Spirit.' There is a real 
 as well as a relative change. We are inwardly renewed by 
 the power of God. On the Scripture Way of Salvation, 
 lb. p. 346. 
 
 Id. — Both repentance and fruits meet for repentance, are 
 in some sense necessary to justification. But they are not 
 necessary in the same sense with faith, nor in the same 
 degree. Not in the same degree ; for these fruits are only neces- 
 sary conditionally ; if there be time and opportunity for them. 
 Otherwise a man be justified without them, as was the //:?/>/ 
 upon the cross, lb. p. 350, 
 
102 
 
 Id.— Though it be allowed that both repentance and its 
 fruits are necessary to full salvation ; yet they are not neces- 
 sary either in the same sense with faith, or in the same degree ; 
 not in the same degree ; for these fruits are necessary condl^ 
 /tonally y if there be time and opportunity for them, otherwise 
 a man may be sanctified without them. But he cannot be 
 sanctified Wwhout imh. lb. p. 355. 
 
 Id. — Faith is the condition, and the only * condition of 
 sanctification, exactly as it is of justification. lb. 351. 
 
 Id. — The righteousness of Christ, is, doubtless, necessary 
 for any soul that enters into glory. But so is personal holi- 
 ness too for every child of man. But it is highly needful to 
 be observed, that they are necessary in different respects. 
 The former is necessary to intitle us to heaven : the latter, to 
 qualify us for it. On the Weddivg Garment. lb. vol. vi. p. 181. 
 
 Id. — It is apparently and absolutely necessary , for the full dis- 
 play of the glory of God, for the clear and perfect manifestatipn 
 of his Wisdom, Justice, Power, and Mercy, toward the heirs 
 of salvation, that all the circumstances of their life should 
 be placed in open view, together with all their tempers, and 
 all the desires, thoughts, and intents of their hearts. Other- 
 wise, how would it appear out of what a depth of sin and 
 misery, the grace of God had delivered them ? And, 
 indeed, if the whole lives of all the children of men were 
 not manifestly discovered, the whole amazing contexture of 
 divine Providence could not be manifested : nor should we 
 yet be able in a thousand instances. To justify the ways of 
 God to man.' On the Great -^ssize. lb. vol. i. p. 233. 
 
 Id.^-^No merit, no goodness in man precedes the forgiving 
 love of God. His pardoning mercy supposes nothing in us 
 but a sense of mere sin and misery. Earnest appeal. JFot:hy 
 vol. xiv. p. 109. 
 
 Id. — Monday 6, I began preaching this new doctrine, 
 though my soul started back from the work. The first per- 
 
 • J. JT.— That we are sawed through faith— they (the MtAodtitiJ learned 
 from some of the Moravian brttbrin, iVbitebtad. vol. ii. p. 145. 
 
103 
 
 son person to whom I offered salvation by faith ahrtft was a 
 prisoner under sentence of death. His name was. Clifford. 
 Peter Bohler had many times desired me to speak to him be- 
 fore. But I could not prevail on myself so to do ; being 
 still, as I had been many years, a zealous assertor of the 
 impossibility of a death-bed repentance* Journ. 1738. Works, 
 vol. xxvi. p. 25,3. 
 
 Id.— The next day I went to the condemned felons in New- 
 gate, and offered them free salvation. Journ. from 1738 tfi 
 1739. lb. vol. xxvii.p. 19» 
 
 Id.-^Letter from one of the brethren.—^ But last winter, I 
 began to find, that whatever I did, was nothing.* lb. p. 33^ 
 
 Id. — On the Lord's Supper'-^No fitness is required at the 
 time of communicating, but a senss of our state, of our utter 
 sinfulness and helplessness : every one who knows he h fit for 
 hell, being just Jf/ to come to Christ, in this as well as all other 
 ways of his appointment. Journ' from 1739 to 1741. 
 lb. p. 224. 
 
 Id.— If a justified person does not do good, as he has 
 opportunity, he will lose the grace he has received, and if he 
 repent not and da the former works, will parish eternally, 
 lb. p. 295. 
 
 Id. — I went to church at ten, and heard a remarkable dis- 
 course, asserting, That we are justified by faith alone : but 
 that this faith, which is the previous condition of justification, 
 is the complex of all Christian virtues, including all holiness 
 and good works, in the very idea of it.* Journ, f mm 1741 /a 
 1743. lb. vol. xxviii, p. 81. . _. 1 
 
 Id. — By salvation he (the Methodist J means, holiness df 
 heart and life. And this he affirms to spring from true fahh 
 alone. The Character of a Methodist. lb. vol.xv, p, SfiSiv" 
 Id. — Now, if by salvation we mean, a present salvation 
 .from sin, we cannot say, holiness is the coniJitionof it. For 
 it is the thing itself. Farther -^ppealy Part i. lb. vol. xiv. 
 
 p. 1-80. " ~'~7:~~iT". 
 
 Id.-^I not only allow, but vfeKfchJtWtty eiOnlciidj tliatiiolie 
 
104 
 
 shall ever enter Into glory, who is not holy on earth, as well 
 in heart, as in all manner of conversatl&n. lb. p. 195. 
 
 Id Is it not written, and do not you yourselves believe, 
 
 Without holiness no man shall see the Lord? And how then, 
 without fighting about words, can we deny, that holiness 
 is a condition of final acceptance ? lb. p. I96. 
 
 Id.— I allow, not only faith, but likewise holiness or uni» 
 versal obedience, to be the ordinarycondition ol final salva- 
 tion, lb. p. 217. 
 
 Id.— -His judgment concerning holiness is new. He no lon- 
 ger judges it tobe anoutward thing: to consist either, in doing 
 no harm, in doin^ good, or in using the ordinances of God. 
 He sees it is, the life of God in the soul : the image of* God 
 fresh stamped on the heart : an entire renewal of the mind 
 in every temper and thought, after the likeness of him that 
 created it. Journ. from 1/38 to 1739. lb. vol. xxvii. p. 23. 
 
 \^....At Bristol^ 1783. ---I have been reflecting on my 
 past life : I have been wandering up and down between fifty 
 and sixty years, endeavouring in my poor way, to do a 
 little good to my fellow-creatures : and, now it is probable 
 that there are but a few steps between me and death, and 
 what have I to trust to for salvation ? I can see nothing which 
 I have done or suffered, that will bear looking at. I have 
 no other plea than this ; I the chief of sinners am : but Jesus 
 died for me. Coke and Moore, p. 504. note. 
 
 Id.--0/j his death-bed, 179 1. -—There is no need for 
 more than what I said at Bristol. My words then were, 
 * I the chief of sinners am. 
 But Jesus died for me.* 
 One said, ' Is this the present language of your heart, and 
 do you now feel as you then did ?* He replied, Yes.'f 
 lb. p. 504. 
 
 • The Moravians had these views of inward religion. J. W.'s Works, vol. 
 XXVI. p. 31:2. 
 
 I Although good dispositions and deeds be not the cause of our salvation, 
 yet every expression is objectionable, which may l«ad men to slight them as 
 evidences of our state, or grounds of hope. 
 
105 
 
 Minutes of Conference, )745. — But does not repentance 
 go before that faith ? Yea, and, supposing there be oppor- 
 tunity for them, fruits or works meet for repentance ? A. 
 Without doubt they do. /. JVjs JVorks^ vol. xv. p. 248. 
 
 lb. 1746. —We believe it {sincerity) is one condition of 
 our acceptance, as repentance likewise is. And we believe 
 it a condition of our continuing in a state of acceptance. 
 lb. p. 260. 
 
 lb.— Q_. 7, Is every man, as soon as he believes, a new- 
 creature, sanctified, pure in heart ? Has he then a new 
 heart? Does Christ dwell therein? And is he a temple of 
 the Holy Ghost ? A. All these things may be afTumed of 
 every believer, in a true sense. Let us not therefore con- 
 tradict those who maintain it. Why should we contend about 
 words? lb. p. 2fl3. 
 
 lb.— The world say, * The Methodists are no better than 
 other people.' This is not true. Yet it is nearer the truth, 
 than we are willing to imagine. lb. p, 283. 
 
 lb.-— Why are not zue more holy ?-— Because we are 
 enthusiasts : looking for the end, without using the means, &c. 
 lb. p. 307. 
 
 lb. 1805. — He (Christopher JVatVins) often said, that 
 all his hopes of heaven depended only on the Redemption 
 by Christ Jesus, frequently repeating those words ; 
 ' Thy blood and righteousness, 
 I make my only plea,' p. 6. 
 
 ^ev, J. Fletcher .... \x\i\xio\-x\\7xw principles and practices- 
 spread like wild fire in some of his ( J. IV' s) Societies ; 
 where persons who spoke in the most glorious manner of 
 Christ, and their interest in his compleat salvation, have been 
 found living in the greatest immoralities, or indidging the 
 most unchristian tempers. ---It seems they run down their 
 sinful nature, only to apologize for their sinful practices. 
 First Check to Jntinomianis'm, JFotks, vol. il. p. 25. 27. 
 
 Id.— False acc-isations, back-biting, malice, revenge, per- 
 secution, and a hundred such evils prevail among religious 
 people, to the great astonishment of the children of the 
 
106 
 
 world, and the unspeakable grief of the true Israelites that 
 yet remain among us. But this is not all. Some of our 
 hearers do not even keep to the great outlines of Heathen 
 morality : not satisfied practically to reject Christ's declara- 
 ration, that /'/ is more blessed to give than to receive, they 
 proceed to that pitch of covetousness and daring injustice, 
 as not to pay their just debts ; yea and to cheat and to 
 extort, whenever they have a fair opportunity. Hov^r few 
 <oi our Societies are there where this, or some other evil has 
 not broken out, and given such shakes to the Ark of the 
 Gospel, that had not the Lord wonderfully interposed, it 
 must long ago have been overset. lb. p. 29, 30. 
 
 lb — Does not he who loveth fulfil all the law^ and do, as 
 says Augustin, all good works in one ? And is not the fulfil- 
 ling of the law of Christ, work enough to justify the con- 
 verted thief by that law ? Second Chech to Antinomianism, 
 Jb. p. 143. 
 
 Id — For some years I have suspected there is more ima- 
 ginary than unfeigned faith, in most of those who pass for 
 believers. With a mixture of indignation and grief have 
 I seen them carelessly follow the stream of corrupt nature, 
 against which they should have manfully wrestled : And by 
 the most preposterous mistake, when they should have 
 exclaimed against their Antinomianism, I have heard the?n 
 cry out against the Legality of their wicked hearts ; which 
 they said, still suggested they were to do something in order 
 to salvation.* lb. p. 171. 
 
 Id — How few of our celebrated pulpits are there, where 
 more has not been said at times fpr sin than against it ! 
 lb. p. I89. 
 
 Id. ---And ye women professing godliness, who enjoy 
 the comforts of health and abundance, -—does not your con- 
 versation, which begins with the love of Jesus, terminate 
 in religious scandal ; as naturally as your soul, which 
 opce began in the spirit, ends now in the Jlesh^ lb. p. 212. 
 
 Id_---Who can number the adulterers and adulteresses: 
 Who * know not that the friendship of the world is enmity 
 against God-' lb. p. 214. 
 
107 
 
 Meth» Mag. — Rev, W. SeUon. You have no merif after 
 all, you have still nothing to plead, but, God be merciful 
 to me a Sinner.'-— Not, however, that you are to suppose, 
 that you are not to do the works that God hath commanded, 
 because the reward is not of debt, but of grace.— -Work 
 then, as if you were working for life, but make no more 
 account of your works, than if you had done none 3t all — 
 Pray, and read, and hear God's Word as often as you can, 
 but think not that you have done any thing to purchase the 
 favour of God by all this. Feb. 1803. p. 55. 
 
 lb.— He {Mr. JViesley) immediately answered, ' The Metho- 
 dists must continue to attend to their Doctrines, their Prac- 
 tice, and their Discipline; these are the body, soul, and 
 spirit of Methodism. If they attend to their doctrines only, 
 they will be Antinomians.' Appendix for 1803. p. p. 
 
 lb.— Good Mr. Hervey said, and the Methodists have 
 always said, ' We are not solicitous as to any particular set 
 of phrases. Only let men be humbled as repenting criminals 
 at Christ's feet j let them rely as devoted pensioners on his 
 merits, and they are undoubtedly in the way to a blissful 
 inimortality, Feb, 1808. p. 68. or J. fK's Serm. vol. iv. 
 p. 93. 
 
 lb.— rThe Methodists believe that every Justified person, 
 who dies in a state of justification, will be saved. But they 
 at the same time believe, that the person whom God justifies, 
 if he continue in a state of justification, will also be sanc- 
 tified before death* and made meet to be a partaker of 
 the inheritance of the saints in glory. May 1808, p. 213. 
 
 G- fV. — Be not for staying till you have something to 
 luring; come in all your rags, in all your filthiness, in all 
 your distresses, and you will soon find Jesus Christ ready to 
 help, and to relieve you : he loves you as well in your rag$i 
 as in your best garments. Serm, Christ the only Rest, t^c. 
 Works, vol. v. p. 317. 
 
 Id. — If you are the chief of sinners: if you are mur- 
 4erers of fathprs, and murderers of mothers j if you are en^- 
 
108 
 
 phatically the dung and offscouring of all things ; yet if you 
 believe on Jesus Christ, and cry unto him with the same faith 
 as the expiring thief, * Lord, remember me, now thou art in 
 thy kingdom ;' I will pawn my eternal salvation upon it, if 
 it he docs not shortly translate you to his heavenly paradise. 
 Serm. The wise and foolish Virgins. lb. p. 387. 
 
 Id, — The expiring criminal {in heaven) will say, God 
 wrought it in me just as I was turned off. Eighteen Sermons. 
 p. 244. 
 
 Id. — Antinomlanism has made havock here, but I trust the 
 worst is over. Our scattered troops begin to unite again. 
 Works, vol. ii. p. 156. 
 
 Id. — The righteousness, the whole righteousness of Jesus 
 Christ, is to be imputed to us, instead of our own,— In the 
 great work of man's redemption, boasting is entirely ex- 
 cluded : which could not be, if only one of our works was 
 to be joined with the merits of Christ. Our salvation is all 
 of God, from the beginning to the end, lb. Serm, What 
 think ye of Christ? vol. v. p. 36 1. 
 
 Id. — By the word religion^ I do not mean any set of moral 
 virtues, any partial amendment of ourselves, or formal atten- 
 dance on any outward duties whatsoever: but an application 
 of Christ's whole and personal righteousness, made by faith to 
 our hearts ; a thorough real change of nature wrought in us 
 by the invisible, yet powerful operation of the Holy Ghost, 
 preserved and nourished in our souls by a constant use of all 
 the means of grace, evidenced by a good life, and bringing 
 forth the fruits of the Spirit. Serm. Worldly business no Plea, 
 &c. lb. p. 300. 
 
 Id. — Lest you should after all imagine, which I trust you 
 ■will not, that true religion does consist in any thing, besides an 
 entire renewal of our natures into the image of God; I have 
 sent you a book entitled. The Life of God in the soul of Man. 
 lb. vol. i. p. 6. 
 
 Id. — The renewal of our natures is a work of great import- 
 ance. It is not to be done in a day. lb. p. 8. 
 
109 
 
 Id.— Reformation is not renovation, lb. vol. li. p. 402. 
 Id.— Do not the elect know that the more good works they 
 do, the greater will be their reward ?— Is not holiness made a 
 mark of our election by all that preach it. Letter to the Rev, 
 Mr. John If^esley, lb. vol. iv. p. 60. 
 
 Id.—* Grow in grace/ &c. For the new creature in- 
 creases in spi:iitual stature ; and though a person can but be 
 a new creature, yet there are some that are more conformed to 
 the divine image than others, and will, after death, be admitted 
 to a greater degree of blessedness. Serm. JValhlng with God. lb. 
 vol. V. p. 26. 
 
 Mr, Romaine. — The divine command is, believe on the Lord 
 Jesus Christ- the promise is, whosoever believeth in him> 
 shall not perish, shall receive remission of sins, shall be jus- 
 tified from all things, shall have everlasting life. Why then 
 dost thou lean to works, since salvation is by faith ? Why 
 dost thou disquiet thyself about attaining the righteousness of 
 the law, and thereby suffer the law to disturb the peace of thy 
 conscience, since thou hast a far better righteousness, which 
 ought to reign there, even the righteousness which is of God 
 by faith ? For thou art a believer, and although a weak one, 
 yet thou hast as good a title to Christ and his righteousness as 
 the strongest believer in the world : because thy right comes 
 from the free grant of the word of grace, and is apprehended 
 by faith, by which all things are become thine. Thou art an 
 heir of them all by faith in Christ Jesus.— Look not into thy^ 
 self then for any qualification, but look unto Jesus ; that thou 
 mayest experience more of that liberty wherewith he hath 
 made thee free, and mayest be no longer a babe unskilful in 
 the word of righteousness. L!fe of Faith, Works, vol. i,; 
 p. 49, 50. 
 
 Id. — Although I am less than the least of God's mercies, a 
 vile sinner, and to this moment an unprofitable servant, deserv- 
 ing for my very best works and duties to be punished with 
 everlasting destruction from the presence of the Lord ; yet 
 glory be to his infinite grace, I have an Advocate with the 
 Father, Jesus Christ the Righteous, and he is the Propitiation 
 for nfv sins. lb. p. 132, 
 
110 ' 
 
 Id.— If a doubt should arise in your mind, it is true.-merty 
 in God cannot fail, but the exercise of it. towards me may," 
 fail : I may so walk as to deprive myself of all claim and 
 title to it. The Psalmist has given a direct answer to this ill- 
 grounded suspicion. He says, the mercy of the Lord is from 
 everlasting to everlasting. Waik qf Faith, lb. p. 272. 
 
 Id. — Remember, thou art not required to obey, in order to 
 be saved for thine obedience, but thou art already saved; and 
 therefore out of gratitude, to thy dearest Saviour, thou art 
 bound to love him and to obey him. Thou canst not love 
 his person, and yet hate his will. lb. p. 292. 
 
 Id. — The law as a covenant of works does not enter into 
 the believer's obedience. He obeys, because he is freed from 
 this covenant ; not freed from doing the same duties, which 
 this covenant required, but freed from doing them upon law 
 motives, neither expecting the promised life on account of 
 keeping the precepts, nor fearing the threatened penalty on 
 account of not keeping them. It is his privilege to obey, 
 because he is saved. lb. p. 305, 
 
 Id. — Thou art afraid thou art not in the covenant, nor an 
 heir of promise. From whence arise thy fears ? From 
 scripture? No. All scripture is on thy side. Hast thou 
 not fled, as a poor sinner, to Jesus for refuge ? Hast thou 
 not acknowledged his divine nature, and his all-sufficient 
 work ? And though thou art now tempted to doubt, yet some 
 faith is still fighting against unbelief. These are covenant 
 blessings. O look up then to Jesus, why not thy Jesus ? 
 But however look to him, keep looking on ; and he will 
 give thee reason to be ashamed of thy doubts and fears. Ib» 
 vol. ii. p. 163, 164. 
 
 Id. — He communicates the promised blessings freely^ 
 not conditionally ; by believing, and not for working. lb. 
 p. 169. 
 
 Dr. Hau t^r.— ^These, and the likr-rircirm^fafi^W,' ' niSy 
 serve to minister comfort over the brooding evil, and lead the 
 friendly soul to hope, that the last day w^ll brjng forward to. 
 
Ill 
 
 the admiring view of applauding worlds, numberless exam- 
 ples of salvation, where divine grace has gloriously triumphed 
 in the conversion of sinners, in their dying moments, when 
 the whole life has been spent before in hardness and impeni- 
 tence 1 Miseruordla, p. II 6. 
 
 Mr. Overton. — Can there, in the eye of reason, be a 
 greater absurdity than to talk of creatures, circumstanced as 
 we are, dead in trespasses and sins,' or in our best estate 
 
 unprofitable servants,' meriting any thing at the hands of 
 our Maker ? True Churchman^ p. 297.* 
 
 Evan. Mag."-1 have been a great sinner ; but I have loved 
 the Lord Jesus Christ. He is the rock on which I build my 
 hopes ! I have none but In him ! Works are nothing. I 
 may have done some things which men would account praise- 
 worthy ; but they are nothing now, June^ I8O6. p. 272. 
 
 lb. — This shall still be the confidence and joy of the believ- 
 ing penitent, that there is no character, no condition, no 
 crime, to which the salvation of Jesus does not apply ; and 
 that there are none now prostrate at his feet, though before 
 the most infamous of wretches, who shall not finally realize 
 all the free blessings of that salvation before his throne. --- 
 We rejoice in the persuasion, that our Lord intended this 
 event {the salvation of the dying thief) as a pledge to every 
 future age of his ability to save the greatest criminals in their 
 utmost extremity. Jan, 1807. p. 18. 
 
 * Mh Overtcn, en geod tvofit. — Our eternal ttafe of felicity in beaven Will t!> 
 frofort'iBnid to cur tUgrit ef fruit fulnets in these works, p. 290. 
 
112 
 
 Section XII. 
 
 On asserting the Salvation of some particular 
 Criminals, and death-bed Penitents. 
 
 J- W. 1738. — We prayed with the condemned man, first irt 
 several forms of prayer, and then in such words as were given 
 us in that hour* He kneeled down in much heaviness and 
 confusion, having no rest in his bones, by reason of his sins* 
 After a space he rose np, and eagerly said, I am nozv ready 
 to die. I know Christ has taken azvay my sins, and there is nit 
 more condemnation f:r me. The same composed chearful- 
 ness he shewed, when he was carried to execution : and in 
 his last moments was the same, enjoying a perfect peace, in 
 tonfidcnce that he was accepted in the beloved, Journ. 1738. 
 Works, vol. x>i,vi. p. 259. 
 
 Id. — On Wednesday my brother and I went, at their 
 earnest desire, to do the last good office to the condemned 
 malefactors. It was the most glorious instance I ever saw, 
 of faith triumphing over sin and death. One observing the 
 tears run fast down the cheeks of one of them in particular, 
 while his eyes were steadily fixed upwards, a few moments 
 before he died, asked, ' How do you feel your heart now ?' 
 He calmly replied, ' I feel a peace, which I could not hav^e 
 believed to be possible. And I know it is the peace ot Godj 
 which passeth all understanding.' Journ. from l/oS to 1739. 
 lb. vol. xxvii. p. 27. 
 
 Id. -.-I went to the poor, young man, who lay under sen- 
 tence of death. Ol a truth God has begUn a good work in 
 liis soul. O may it be brought to perfection. Journ. from 
 1730 to 1741. lb. p. 194. 
 
 "t(l.— I'think it was about this time, that the soldier was 
 rVccufcd. For some time I had visited him every day. But 
 when the love of God was shed abroad in his heart, I told him. 
 
113 
 
 * Do not expect to see me any more. He who has now 
 begun a good work in your soul, will, I doubt not, preserve 
 you to the end. But I believe Satan will separate us 
 for a season-.* Accordingly, the next day I was informed, 
 that the commanding-officer had given strict orders. Neither 
 Mr. Wesley, nor any of his people should be admitted. 
 For they wtre all Atheists.' But did that man die like an 
 Atheist ? Let my last end be like his ! lb. p. 200, 201. 
 
 Id. — I visited Matthew Henderson, condemned for mur- 
 dering his mistress. A real, deep work of God seemed to be 
 already begun in his soul. Perhaps by driving him too fast, 
 Satan has driven him to God ; to that repentance, which shall 
 never be repented of, lourn from 1743 to 1746. lb. vol. 
 xxviii. p. 36l. 
 
 Id. — John Lancaster was the first who was called out, to 
 have his irons knocked off.-— An ofHcer asking about this 
 time, ' What is it o'clock,' was answered. Near nine. On 
 which Lancaster said, 'By one I shall be in paradise, safely 
 resting in Abraham's bosom.' Journ. frorn 1746 to l/^g. lb. 
 vol. xxix. p. 149. 
 
 Id. — He was condemned at York for a robbery on the 
 highway — It was on the Saturday following the Lord touched 
 his heart. He then began to wrestle with God in prayer, and 
 left not off, till Sunday in the afternoon, when God who is 
 rich in mercy, applied the blood of his Son, and convinced 
 him, he had forgiven him all his sins. He felt his soul at 
 peace with God, and longed to depart and to be with 
 CJirist. Journ.from 1755 to 1758. lb. vol. xxx. p. X\Q, 
 120. 
 
 Id. — I was desired by the condemned prisoners to give 
 them one sermon more. And on lluusday, Patrick Ward, 
 who was to die on that day, sent to request, I would admi- 
 nister the sacrament to him. He was one and twenty years of 
 age, and had scarce ever had a serious thought, till he shot 
 the man, who went to take away his gun. From that instant 
 he felt a turn within, and never swore an oafh more*-— He 
 went into the cart about twelve in calmness, but mixt with 
 
 I 
 
114 
 
 sadness. But in a quarter of an hour, while he was wrestlin.^ 
 with God ia prayer, not seeming to know, that any one 
 was near him, the Holy Ghost, said he, came upon me,.^ 
 and I knew that Christ was mine.' Journ.from 1760 to 1/62, 
 lb. vol. xxxi. p* 128, 129. 
 
 Id. — A young collier in Kingswood, near Bristol, was 
 an eminent sinner, and afterwards an eminent saint. But by^ 
 little and little he renewed his acquaintance with his old com-\ 
 panions, who by degrees, wrought upon him, till he dropped 
 all his religion, and was two-fold more a child of hell than 
 before. One day he was working in the pit with a serious- 
 young man, who suddenly stopped and cried out, O Tom- 
 my, what a man was you once ! How did your words and 
 example provoke many to love and to gt od works ! And 
 what are you now ? What would become of you, if you 
 were to die as you are ?' Nay, God forbid,' said Thomas, 
 
 for then I should fall into hell headlong I O let us cry to 
 God!' They did so for a considerable time, first the one, ' 
 and then the other. They called upon God with strong crifel' 
 and tears, wrestling with him in mighty prayer. After so\ i' 
 time, Thomas broke out, Now I know, God hath healed 
 ray backsliding. I know again that my Redeemer liveth, and- 
 that he hath washed me from my sins with his own blood. 1 
 1 am willing to go to him.* Instantly part of the pit calved 
 in, and crushed him to death in a moment. A call to Back- 
 sliders. Serm. vo\.v, p. 122, 123.' - 
 
 t ?C f^' — After we had prayed for him (one ef the condemned 
 prisoners), he rose amazingly comforted} full of joy and 
 love*, so that we could not doubt, but he had received the 
 atonement.' If^hitehead, vq\.\. ^. \8Q. luladaean 
 
 ' Id'.— ^We left them, going to meet their Lord. They wertL 
 turned off exactly at twelve o*clock. lb. p. 188. 
 
 Dr. lyhitehead.—lAt [the Rev. Charles IP'esley, 1738) pro-^ 
 iriised ihem all {several criminals under sentence of death\ 
 parHonin the name of Jesus Christ, if they would even then, 
 as 2t the last hour, repent and believe the gospel. lb. 
 
tx. ^— 'After that he (God) sent me to a prisorij I therd 
 preached to a murderer^ and some others, &nd, blessed be 
 God, they came to Jesus Christ, and one of them went ofif 
 most triumphantlyi Eighteen Setmotis, pi 343^ .,f, 
 
 Id. — The poor criminal had sent me several letters, hear* 
 ing I was in the country. The Sheriff allowed him to come 
 and hear a sermon under an' adjacent tree. Solemn, solemn ! 
 After being by himself about an hour, I walked half a mile 
 with him to the gallows. His heart had been softened before 
 my first visit. He seemed full of solid divine consolationSi- 
 Jf'^orkss vol. iii. p. 425. 
 
 Dr. Hawker. — She {the prostitute) continued, after this first 
 visit of the Minister, for thirteen days, during the whble of 
 which time her faith and confidence of pardon and peace in 
 the blood and righteousness of the Lord Jesus Christ, 
 appeared to be increasing every hour. And when at length 
 the last hour came,-— She— gave— to understand, that she 
 was waiting for the glorious moment to begin the Song of 
 Moses and the Lamb.— The minister— said, that in all 
 the course of his labours, in attending sick robms and 
 dying chambers, he had never witnessed an instance, so 
 fully displaying the freedom and sovereignty of God's grace 
 itithe recovery of a sinner. Magdalene, p. 10; 
 
 Id. — If therefore you hear the sinner conderhning him- 
 self with an unreserved freedom : not oiily lamenting his 
 former course of life, from the sad effects of it, but also 
 from the consideration of the great evil of sin ; expressing hl^ 
 irreconcileable hatred of it ; and deploring his utter unworthi- 
 ness before God : and if you perceive that the detestation of 
 his past conduct is expressed in such terms, that though 
 God through the Redeemer's merits may forgive him, yet 
 he cannot forgive himself: these are promising circumstances 
 to induce the hope that his repentance is the gift of God. 
 But with respect to this testimony, if this were all we had 
 to form our opinion by, matters would be still equivocal*, 
 ilappily there is another, which comes in to our aid, and 
 which is not liable to so much deception and ambiguity : and 
 
 .1 2 
 
116 
 
 that is, what the Apostle distinguishes, by faith in the Lord- 
 Jesus Christ. It is possible for the false and spurious 
 kind of repentance, to the eye of human observation, to 
 resemble so nearly the true, as not to be discovered- 
 from it. But I defy any man, to look up stedfastly, with 
 a firm, a constant, and abiding; faith, to God's mercy thro' 
 Christ, and to take confidence in the Redeemer's merits for 
 salvation, while confessing himself to be a sinner before God ; 
 imless that grace has been implanted in his heart by the opC' 
 ration of the Holy Ghost. Misericordia, p. 118. 
 
 Id. ---Hence, therefore, wherever we see all the marks 
 of a real and unfeigned repentance, accompanied with a 
 firm, a steady, and unshaken faith in the Lord Jesus Christ ; 
 there is every reason to believe, that this is the sole work 
 of God, and consequently we have the strongest induce- 
 ments to presage the happy departure of the soul in the hour 
 of death, to a glorious eternity. lb. p. 119. 
 
 Evan. Mag. — George Perry. — -His death was occasioned 
 by the unexpected discharge of a fowling-piece he had taken 
 to amuse himself with, early on Lord's Day morning, 
 July 2(5, I8O7. — Notwithstanding his excruciating pains, 
 it pleased God to spare his life a few days, in mercy to his 
 soul, and to the great joy of his godly friends. Out of 
 darkness light shined ! Satan lost a subject : Sovereign grace 
 displayed its glories in making the wounded lad a monu- 
 ment of mercy ! — He fell asleep in Jesus, on Monday noon., 
 August 3, aged about 16. Jan. 1808. p. 2j, 26. 
 
117 
 
 Section XIIL 
 
 On professing regard for the Doctrines, Disci- 
 pline, and Ministers of the Established 
 Churcli. 
 
 J- ^ — That is tlie very proposition I undertake to prove, 
 That we are now defending the church, even the church of 
 England, in opposition to all those who either secretly under- 
 mine or more openly attempt to destroy it/ Earnest Appeal, 
 Jf^orks, vol. xiv. p. 131. 
 
 Id.—-* But why then, say some, do you leave the church !' 
 Leave the church! What can you mean ? Do we leave so 
 much as the church walls ^ lb. p. I5g. 
 
 Id.— The same person objected, my not obeying the 
 bishops and governors of the church. I answer, I both 
 do and will obey them, in whatsoever I can \yith a clear 
 conscience. So that there is no just ground for that charge, 
 that I despise either the rules, or the governors of the 
 church. I obey them in all things where I do not apprehend 
 there is some particular law of God to the contrary. Even 
 in that case, I shew all the deference I can. Farther Appeal, 
 
 art 1. lb. p. 305. 
 
 Id." -From the very first, it has been our special care, to 
 deal tenderly with our brethren the clergy. Farther Appeal ^ 
 Part ii. lb. vol. xv. p. l6o. 
 
 Id.— -Those who did sometimes go to chyrch before, 
 go three times as often now : These therefore do not 
 separate from the church. Nay, they are united to it more 
 closely than before. Those who never went to church at 
 all before, do go now at all opportunities. Will common 
 sense allow any one to say, that these are separated from the 
 (hurch ^ lb. p. 17-4. 
 
118 
 
 Id.— We approve both the doctrines and discipline of our 
 church, and inveigh only against ungodliness and unrigh- 
 teousness. lb. p. 186. 
 
 Jd — At present, those who remain with Mr. Wesley, are 
 mostly church of E,np:land men. They love her articles, 
 her homilies, her liturgy, her discipline, and unwillingly 
 vary from it in any instance. Short History of Methodism, 
 lb. p. 379. 
 
 Id.— I do not slight or contemn the offices of the church, 
 I esteem them very highly. And yet I do not, at all times, 
 worship God, even in public, in the very terms of those 
 offices. Nor yet do I knowingly slight or contemn her rules. 
 Second Letter to Mr. Church, vol. xvi. p. 147, 148. 
 
 lb.— But do we willingly annoy the estahU^hed ministryj 
 or give disturbance to the parochial clergy ^ My Lord, we 
 dp not. We trust, herein, to have a conscience void of offence. 
 Nor do we designedly prejudice their people against ihetn. 
 In this also our heart condemneth us not. But you seduce 
 their flocks from them. No, not even from those who feed 
 themselves, not the flock. All who hear us attend the 
 service of the church, at least as much as they did before. 
 Letter to the Bishop of London^ lb. p. 242. 
 
 Id.— 1745.— Do you desire us, lastly, to behave with reve- 
 rence toward those who are overseers of the church of God ? 
 And with tenderness, both to the character and persons of our 
 brethren, the inferior clergy? By the grace of God, we can 
 and will do this. Yea, our conscience beareth us witness, 
 that we have already laboured so to do ; and that, at all times 
 and in all places. Journ.from 1743 to 1746. lb. vol. xxviii. 
 p. 205, 266. 
 
 Id.— It would not be right for us to administer, either 
 baptism or the Lord's supper, unless we had a commission 
 80 to do from those bishops, whom we apprehend to be 
 in a succession from the apostles. lb. p. 348. 
 
 Id.— -We then largely considered, the necessity of keep- 
 ing in the church, and using the clergy with tenderness ; and 
 ihere was no dissenting voice. Cod gave us all to be pf one 
 
119 
 
 mind and of one judgment. Joiirn. from 1755 to 17"58v 
 lb. vo!. XXX. p. 112. 
 
 Id.— -My brother and I closed the conference by a solemn 
 declaration of our purpose, never to separate from the 
 church. And all our brethren concurred therein, lb. 
 
 Id When Thomas Adams desired a licence, one of the 
 
 justices said, * Mr. Adams are not you of the church of 
 England ? Why then do you desire a licence ?' He answered, 
 * Sir, I am of the church of England : yet I desire a licence, 
 that I may legally defend myself from the illegal violence 
 of oppressive men.' Journ. from 1768 to 1/70. vol. xxxii, 
 p. 202. 
 
 Id.— We are in truth so far from being enemies to the 
 church, that we are rather bigots to it. I dare not, like 
 Mr. Venn, leave the parish church where I am to go to an 
 Independent meeting. I dare not advise others, to go thither, 
 rather than to church. I advise all, over whom I hav^ 
 any influence, steadily to keep to the church. lb. p. 203,. '^ 
 Id.— There was a general love to the gospel here, till 
 simple -fl. W. preached against the clergy. 'Tis strange 
 every one does not see, I. The sinfulness of railing at 
 the clergy : if they are blind leaders of the blind, then, 
 says our Lord, Let them alone ; 2. Tht foolishness oi it. 
 it never can do good ; and has frequently done much 
 harm. lb. p. 244, 245. 
 
 Id.— Methodism, so called, is the old religion, the reli- 
 gion of the Bible, the religion of the primitive church, the 
 Religion of the church of England. On the foundation ^ 
 the New-Chapel, City Road. Sermons, vol. iii. p. 214, 
 
 Id — 178O. I am fully convinced, that our own Church, 
 with all her blemishes, is nearer the scriptural plan, than, 
 ^ny other in Europe, Whitehead, vol. ii, p. 396, 
 
 Id. "-One of the most important points considered at 
 this Conference (1788) was, That of leaving the Church. 
 The sum of a long conversation was. That in a course 
 of fifty years, we had neither preraeditatedly nor willingly, 
 varied from it in one article, either of doctrine pr disci- 
 
J 20 
 
 pline. 2d. That we were not yet conscious of. varying ftom 
 •it in any point ot doctrine. lb. p. 303, 
 
 Id. (l/Sp, pfter ordaining Bishops and Presbyters)—' 
 I declare once more, that 1 live and die a member of the 
 Chiircii of England. lb. p. 502. 
 
 Id. 1/8.9. — Does your Lordship know what the Methodists 
 are ? That many thousands of them are zealous members of 
 the Church of England? lb. p. 450. 
 
 Id. 1/90. — The Methodists, In general, my Lord, are 
 tnenibers of the Church of England. They hold all her 
 doctrines, attend her service, 8<.c. Coke and Moore. 
 p. 409. 
 
 Dr. Coke ^ 1784, of J. ^V. — He loved the most excellent 
 liturgy of the Church of England ; he loved its rites and 
 ceremonies. Whitehead, vol. ii. p. 426. 
 ' Minutes of Conference.—! advise therefore all the Metho^ 
 dists in England and Ireland, who have been brought up in 
 the church, constantly to attend the service of the 
 church, at least every Lord's day. J. TV.'s IVerks, vol. xv. 
 p. 314. 
 
 lb Let all the servants in our preaching-houses go to 
 
 church on Sunday morning at least. lb. p. 355. 
 
 Meth, Mag When the MethodistvS are attacked by an 
 
 ignorant Clergyman, who charges them with holding opinions 
 which they abhor, they sometimes think it necessary to 
 vindicate themselves ; but they always distinguish between 
 a man, who knows not the doctrines of the Church, 
 and the Church herself, as they know that he has 
 no authority to identify himself with the Church. Jan. 
 I8O7, p. 20. 
 
 lb The Methodists, so long as they have common 
 
 Sense, must be the enemies of Mr. Nott's ridiculous 
 perversions of the Scriptures ; but they neither arc nor 
 ever were the enemies of the Church of England. April, 
 I6O7, f). 159, 160. 
 
 lilt 
 
121 
 
 . lb. The Methodists have not risen into notice by- 
 asserting any thing against the Church of England, but by 
 preaching and vindicating her doctrines, p. 162. 
 
 lb.— That Liturgy used by the regular clergy, expressive of 
 all that the Methodists have ever taught relative to conviction 
 for sin, faith in the Lord Jesus Christ, and the indwelling of 
 the Spirit of God, Jan. 1808, p. 20. 
 
 lb. — We question whether the regular Clergy will feel 
 themselves much obliged by the panegyric. We sincerely 
 hope, that that respectable body has good sense and sonn4 
 principle sufficient to vindicate themselves from such calumny, 
 p. 21. 
 
 Vo.—Mr. John Crook.— ^l strictly urged this wherever I 
 went, that the people who considered themselves as belonging 
 to the Church, should be careful to attend it better than they 
 had done heretofore, in order that they might not give any 
 occasion of offence. March 1808, p. 101. 
 
 lb.-— We say that, the Articles and Liturgy of the Church 
 contain the Christian Faith of the Scriptures, and that the 
 departure from that Faith, is not in the Church of England, 
 but in the pretended members of the Church of England, 
 who are ignorant of the Christian Faith and Practice which 
 that Church enjoins. Oct. 1808, p. 451. 
 
 lb. — The present Methodists revere the Church, and 
 honour the Throne ; and if any of them are driven from the 
 Church, let the faithless, ungodly clergy of the Church 
 answer for it. Dec. 1808, p. 545. 
 
 C. If, 1756. — He fMr. Whitefield preaching at Manches- 
 ter) beat down the separating spirit, highly commending 
 the prayers and services of our Church. Whitehead, vol. i, 
 p. 363. 
 
 G. W. — I am not against going to church, — and I would not 
 have our liturgy or articles departed from for ten thousand 
 world?. Eighteen Sermons, P-Pl- 
 
 Id. — I long to have the pure scripture truths, as delivered 
 in our homilies and our articles^ preached up universally. 
 ff^orh, vol. i. p. 94, 
 
122 
 
 Id. to J. W. — You know my attachment to the present 
 establishment. Ib.vol.ii. p. 127. 
 
 Id. — I want to bring souls, not to a party, much .less to 
 lead them from the established church. lb. p. 155. 
 
 Id, 1756. — I entered into holy orders, according to the 
 ferm of ordination of the church of England ; and, as 
 thousands can testify, for near these twenty years last past, 
 I have conscientiously defended her homilies and articles, and 
 upon all occasions spoken well of her liturgy. lb. vol. iii. 
 p. isg. 
 
 Id. 1739. — ^Those that have heard me, can witness, how 
 often I have exhorted them to be constant at the public service 
 of the Church. Answer to the Bishop of London s last Pas- 
 toral Letter. lb. vol. iv. p. 10. 
 
 Id. On the Church of England.— .\ am a friend to her arti- 
 cles, I am a friend to her homilies, I am a friend to her 
 liturgy ; and, if they did not thrust me out of their churches, 
 I would read them every day ; but I do not confine the Spirit 
 of God there ; for I say it again, I love all that love the 
 Lord Jesus Christ. Serm. The Folly and Danger of being 
 not righteous enough. lb. vol. v. p. I3l. 
 
 Id — I believe the Church of Scotland to be the best con- 
 stituted national church in the world. Gillies's Life^ lb. 
 vol. vii. p. 121. 
 
 I>r, G////Vj.-— Reading, experience, and a deeper know- 
 ledge of his own heart, convinced him (Mr. Whitefield) of 
 his errors, and upon all occasions he avowed his belief of 
 the 39 Articles of the church of England, and the standards 
 pf the church of Scotland, as expressly founded on the word 
 of God. lb. p. 290. 
 
 ■Dr. f/flzi;*^r.— Highly as he {the author) approves of that 
 most excellent form of service in the established Church, 
 for the purposes of public worship, &c. Misericordia^ 
 p. 113. 
 
 Id. — These arc the Articles of the Church of England, 
 which at my ordination, I subscribed.— By these articles I 
 
123 
 
 have been guided ever since, in all my preaching and pub- 
 lications : neither have I knowingly departed from them 
 upon any occasion. Second Letter to a Barrister ^ 1S08, p» 
 Sgy 60. 
 
 Evan. Mag — The Methodists are also strongly attached 
 to the Establishment ; and many of them constantly use her 
 Liturgy. Dec. 1808, p. 528, 
 
 js liiiifv/ 
 
124 
 
 Section XIV. 
 
 On reviling the Clergy. 
 
 J. W. In allusion to the Clergy. — If the Lord had sent you, 
 the work of the Lord would prosper in your hand. As the 
 Lord liveth, if ye were messengers of God, he would con- 
 Jirm the word of his messengers. But the work of the Lord 
 doth not prosper in your hand. Tivelfth I^iscourse on the 
 Mount. Sermons, vol. ii. p. 244. 
 
 Id. — It is necessary in the highest degree, to consider this 
 matter thoroughly : calmly to enquire, Whether God ever did 
 bless the ministry of ungodly men ? And whether he does so 
 at this hour ? Here is a plain matter of fact : if God never 
 did bless it, we ought to separate from the Church ; at least 
 where we have reason to believe that the Minister is an unholy 
 Man. If he ever did bless it, and does so still, then we ought 
 to continue therein. 0« attending the Church Service. lb. 
 vol. vi. p. i6. 
 
 Id. — Far be it from me, to treat others as I have been 
 treated myself; to return evil for evil, or railing for railing. 
 But to speak the naked truth, not with anger or contempt as 
 too many have done ; I acknowledge, that many if not most 
 of those that were appointed to minister in holy things, with 
 whom it has been my lot to converse, in almost every part of 
 England or Ireland, for forty or fifty years last past, have 
 not been eminent either for knowledge or piety. It has 
 been loudly affirmed, That most of those persons now in con- 
 nexion AVith me, who believe it their duty to call sinners to 
 repentance, having been taken immediately from low trades, 
 taylors, shoemakers and the like, are a set of poor, stupid, 
 illiterate men, that scarce know their right hand from their 
 left: yet I cannot but say, that I would sooner cut off my 
 right hand, than suffer one of them to speak a word in any of 
 our Chapels, if I had not reasonable proof, that he had more 
 
125 
 
 knowledge in the Holy Scriptures, more knowledge of him- 
 self, more knowledge of God and of the things of God; 
 than nine in ten of the Clergymen I have conversed with, 
 cither at the Universities, or elsewhere. lb. p. 21. 
 
 Id. — I trust there is not one of them {the Methodist prea-^ 
 chers) who is not able to go thro' such an examination, 
 in substantial, practical experimental divinity, as few of our 
 candidates for holy orders, even in the university, I speak 
 it with sorrow and shame, and in tender love, are able to do. 
 Farther Appeal, Part ii. Works, vol. xv. p. 147. 
 
 Id. — If by order were meant true Christian discipline^ 
 whereby all the living members of Christ are knit together 
 in one, and all that are putrid and dead, immediately cut off 
 from the body : this order I reverence ; for it is of God. But 
 where is it to be found ? In what diocese ? In what town 
 or parish, within England or Wales ? Are you rector of a 
 parish ) Then let us go no farther. Does this order obtain 
 there? Nothing less. Your parishioners are a rope of sand. 
 As few, if any, of them are alive to God; so they have no 
 connection with each other, unless such as might be among 
 Turh or Heathens. Neither have you any power to cut off 
 from that body, were it alive, the dead and putrid members. 
 Perhaps you have no desire : but all are jumbled together 
 without any care or concern of yours. lb- p. 154, 155. 
 
 Id. — If I am willing to make these over to you, will you 
 watch over them in the same manner? Will jom take the 
 same care, or as much more as you please, of each soul as 
 I have hitherto done ? Not such curam animarum as you 
 have taken these ten years in your own parish. Poor empty 
 name ! Has not your parish been in fact, as much a sine- 
 cure to you as your prebend? Oh what account have you to 
 give to the great Shepherd and Bishop of souls I lb. p. 136* 
 Id. — * Is not this making a schism?' — These were not 
 Ihrisiians before they were thus joined. Most of them were 
 
 barefaced Heathens Name what parish you please. Is thi-s 
 
 )hristian fellowship there ? Rather arc not the bulk of 
 
126 
 
 the parishioners a mere rope of sand ? Plain ^AccoUHi'^^f thf 
 Methodists. lb. p. 199, 200. 
 
 Id.. 1735..*— I own, you can nevei' say enough, against the 
 drowzy ingratitude, the lazy perjury of those, who are com- 
 monly called harmless men^ a fair proportion of whom 
 I must, to our shame, confess, are to be found in colleges. 
 Journ. from 1738 to 1739. lb. vol. xxvii. p. 57. 
 
 Id.— I have seen no part of England so pleasant for sixty 
 or seventy miles together, as those parts of Wales I have 
 been in. And most of the inhabitants are indeed ripe for the 
 gospel. I mean, if the expression appear strange, they are 
 earnestly desrous of being instructed in it : and as utterly 
 iSnorant of it they are, as any Creek or Cherokee Indians, 
 lb. p. 149. 
 
 Id. — God forbid that I should rail at a Turk, Infidel or 
 Heretic. To one who advanced the most dangerous 
 errors, I durst say no more than, the Lord rebuke thee I But 
 I would point out what those errors were. And, I trust, in 
 the spirit of meekness. Journ. from \7ZQt0 1741. lb. p. 317. 
 
 Id.— The protestants, whether in Dublin or elsewhere, 
 are almost all transplanted lately from England. Nor is it any 
 wonder, that those who are born papists, generally live and 
 die such ; when the protestants can find no better ways to 
 convert them, than penal laws and acts of parliament. 
 Journ. from 1746 to 1749. lb. vol. xxix. p. 55. 
 
 Id.— -One of the prebendaries, told him, * He did very 
 wrong to go after those fellows,' and made him promise to 
 hear them no more. He kept his word, and turned bat^k, 
 as a dog to his vomit, wallowing in sin, as he did before. 
 But he docs not go to the Methodists : so all is well. He may go 
 to the devil and welcome. Journ. 1751 to 1754. lb. p. 232. 
 
 Id. — What an amazing difference is there, in the manner 
 wherein God has carried on his work in England and in 
 America ! There, above an hundred of the estahlishe^.- 
 Clergy, men of age and experience, and of the greatest note 
 for sense and learning in those parts, arc zealously engaged', 
 in the work. Here, almost the whole body of the agpd. 
 
127 
 
 experjenceil, jlearned clergy are zealously engagc4)9ft?i9^^ ^^ 
 lb. p. 244. nA^ 
 
 Id — I am surprized at the seriousness of all the German 
 ministers, with whom I have had occasion to converse: 
 entirely different from that pertness and affectation of wit, 
 which is too common in our own country. Journ^ from 1755 
 to 1758. lb. vol. XXX. p. 122. 
 
 Id.— His name is Stephen Hugo. He has been vicar of 
 St. Awstle between sixty and seventy years. O what might 
 a man full of faith and zeal have done for God in such a 
 course of time! lb. p. 183. 
 . Id—- 1 was much grieved at St. Peter's church at such a 
 sight as I never saw in England, communicants as Well as^ 
 otherSj behaving in a manner that shocked common sense as 
 well as religion. O who has the courage to speak plain to 
 these rich and honourable sinners ? If they perish in their 
 iniquity, will not their blood be on the watchman's head ? 
 lb. p. 203. 
 
 Id. — Not only Harlston, but Stapleford and Triplow, 
 to which Mr. B. was now going, were places jn which he had 
 never preached the gospel, and probably never would have 
 none, had it not been for the thundering sermons made 
 against him, from their several pulpits. So does Satan fre- 
 quently overshoot himself, and occasion the downfall of his 
 own Kingdom. Journ. from 17 5S io 1^60. lb. p. SlO. 
 
 Id.— -Our church requires, that clergymen should be men 
 of learning, and to this end, have an university education. 
 But how many have an university education, and y^t n(> 
 learning at all Yet these men are ordained ! lb. p. 36v'». 
 
 Id I rode to Shields How ripe for the gospel are these 
 
 also? What is wanting but more labourers? More! Why, 
 is there not here, as in every parish in England, a particular 
 minister who takes care of all their souls ? There is one 
 liere, who takes charge of all their souls : what care of them 
 he takes, is another question. It may be he neither knows,. 
 nor cares, whether they are going to heaven or hell., Doei 
 he isk man, woman or child any question about it, from. 
 
128 
 
 one Christmas to the next ? O what account will such a 
 pastor give to the Great Shepherd in that day ! Jcurn, from 
 1760. to 1762. lb. vol. xxxi. p. lO-I. 
 
 Id.' — Many pupils I had at the university ; and I took 
 some pains with them. But to what effect ? What is become 
 of them now ? How many of them tliink either of their tutor 
 or their God ? But, blessed be God, 1 have had some pupils 
 since, who will reward me for my labour. Journ. from 1762 
 to 1765. lb. p,H6. 
 
 Id.-"— Afterwards I met the little society. I used to wonder 
 they did not increase. Now I should wonder if they did : so 
 exquisitely bitter are the chief of them against the church. 
 I solemnly warned them against this evil : and somcot them 
 had ears to hear. Journ.frotn I76S to ]770j lb. vol.xxxii. 
 p. ^64. 
 
 Id. 1756. Who shall feed them with the milk of the word* 
 The ministers of their parishes ? Alas, they cannot t they 
 themselves neither know, nor live^ nor teach the gospel. 
 iFhitehead, vo\.\i. p. 287. 
 
 Id. to C. JV, 1785.— «For these forty years I have been 
 in doubt concerning that question, What obedience is due to 
 heathenish Priests and mitred infidels! lb. p. 432. 
 
 C. /F. In answer.— That juvenile line of mine, Heathenish 
 priests and Mitred infidels,' I disown, renounce, and with 
 shame recant. lb. p. 434. 
 
 Mwutes of Conference— Th& Seceders laid the very foun- 
 dation of their work in judging and condemning others. 
 We laid the foundation of our work, in judging and con- 
 denining ourselves. J- JV.'s Works, vo\.\v.'p. 312» 
 
 lb. 1770.— Qj— Is it not our duty, to separate from the 
 church, considering the wickedness both of the clergy and 
 the people ? A. We conceive not. Whitehead^ vol. ii. p. 
 334 
 
 lb. 1794.--- The Address of the Irish Conference to the 
 Members of the British Conference. Dublin, July 10, 17^4. 
 
129 
 
 •"-"You are indeed our fathers in the gospel, as far as we dare 
 appropriate the term to any but our Father in Heaven. 
 You have been the gracious instruments of bringing to this 
 once benighted land, the Light of the Gospel, p. 29. 
 
 lb. 1802 — Christopher Hopper. An aged veteran in the 
 armies of Immanuel, one of the first Methodist Preachers. — 
 At a time when the land was covered with gross darkness^ and 
 there was little or no genuine vital religion to be found, and 
 when those eminent servants and messengers of God, the 
 Rev. Messrs. Wesleys and Whitfield were opposed and 
 persecuted with great rage and violence, he stood forth as a 
 determined witness for God and his truth against the com- 
 bined powers of earth and hell, p. 6. 
 
 Rev, J. Fletcher. — Is the Apostles Creed dreadfully 
 heretical, because all the carnal clergy of the church of Eng- 
 land, yea and of the church of Rome receive it ? Fir^st Check 
 to Antinomianism^ Works ^ vol. ii. p. 33. 
 
 Dr. Coke. — The church of England, of which the society 
 of methodists in general have, till lately, professed themselves 
 a part, did for many years groan in America, under grievances 
 of the heaviest kind. Subjected to a hierarchy, which weighs 
 every thing in the scale of politics, its most important 
 interests were repeatedly sacrificed to the supposed advantages 
 of England. The churches were in general filled with the 
 parasites and bottle companions of the rich and great. The 
 humble and most importunate entreaties of the oppressed 
 flocks, yea, the representations of a general assembly itself, 
 were contemned and despised, Every thing sacred must 
 bow down at the feet of a party j the holiness and happiness of 
 mankind be sacrificed to their views ; and the drunkard, 
 the fornicator, and the extortioner triumphed over bleeding 
 Zion, because they were faithful abettors of the ruling powers; 
 Blessed be God, and praised be his holy name, that the memo- 
 rable {American) revolution has struck ofFthese intolerable fet- 
 ters, and broken the antichristian union, which before subsisted 
 between church and state. And had there been no other 
 advantage arising from that glorious epoch, this itself, 
 
 K 
 
130 
 
 I believe, would have made ample compensation for all the 
 caldniities of the war. One liappy consequence of which, 
 was the expulsion t.f most of those hirelings, ' who aie the fat, 
 and tloati ed themselves with the wool, hut strengthened not 
 the diseased, Sec' Strmon, published in f^irginia in 1/84, en 
 the cotiseirat'on cj Mr. Ashury to the qjfice of a bishop. 
 Hampsons Life oj IVesIey, vol. ii. p. 181, 182. 
 
 Dr. IVhitehead.—He [Dr. Coke, preaching a Sermon^ 1784} 
 begins ihis cielence by the mosi seve:e censures on the clergy, 
 and on tlic Lngiiih Hierarchy. It has been supposed that the 
 greatest part of what the Doctor here published as his own, 
 was written by Mr. Wesley. But 1 shall nc«t easily believe, 
 that these censuies proceeded from his pen.-— He tells Mr. 
 Wesley, some time after, in a letter from Ire/and, that he 
 would as soon commit adultery as preach publicly against the 
 Church, vol. ii. p. 424, 425. 
 
 Id.--.Theieare mcnamong the (Af^/Afffl'/V/) Preachers, of a most 
 violent ungovcrnjble spirit.-— These Preachers call those who 
 stand ni ihe way of their own schemes of ambit ion and pijwfr, ene- 
 mies oi the woik of God, ' Incarnate Devils,' Sec. and from an 
 affectation of charity pray foi them in a way that only tends to 
 iriflame the minds of the people against them, by making 
 them appear more guilty ; and to give a greater dispLy ol 
 their own goodness, &c. lb. p. o74. 
 
 Coke and M'.ore. — In vain did worldly men lament the 
 violated order, urder which sloth and impiety had found an 
 honourable asylum, p. 322. 
 
 lb.— 7". Cooper on the persecutions of the Methodists. — 
 I know nowo^ds which better describe the general state of the 
 people, at the tiine we are now speaking of, than those do, 
 which are recoided in the 3rd chapter of the Epi<:tle to the 
 Roniiins, * "1 Leir throat is an open sepulcl.ie,' Sec, Sept. ibOS, 
 p,3y6. 
 
 AJeth. Mag. J- PotfjoM.— -Let a perscnof discernment goto 
 any place where the Metiiodists have neither preachtd, nor 
 scarcely been heard of, and l.e will find ignoiance anJ 
 ungodliness prevailing, &c. OJ. JS03, p. 454. 
 
131 
 
 lb. —We hope that every Clergyman in His Majesty's domi- 
 nions will attend to this most excellent advice. If this 
 advice were follovired,we should soon see many of our Churches 
 filled with hearers, in which are now only a few scattered 
 attendants who know not the pure, unsophisticated, unmntilated 
 doctrines of the gospel, nor the power of God which always 
 attends the preaching of them. May 1807, p. 215. 
 
 lb. — Her [Hannah StonilPs) parents were firmly attached 
 to the established Church, and regularly attended divine cer- 
 vice therein, though, at that time, they were entire strangers 
 to the demands of the law, and the blessings of the gospel. 
 Sept. 1807, p. 410. 
 
 lb. On Thomas Parsons. — His Parents, being members of 
 the Church of England, brought him up with a degree of 
 strictness in the forms of that Church. But though he was 
 always externally moral, it does not appear that he knew any 
 thing of the nature or necessity of religion, till he was about 
 23 years of age. p, 420. 
 
 lb. On Samuel Co/fins. — His parents were members of the 
 Established Church, honest and indu'^trious people, but perfect 
 strangers to the nature of that religion which they professed. 
 Oct. 1S07, p. 457. 
 
 lb. — If all the clergy of the Church of England, preached 
 the doctrines of the Church of England, which are the doc- 
 trines of the Reformation and of the Scriptures, and were 
 really, ' Messengers, watchmen, and stewards of the Lord, 
 seeking for Christ's children who are in the midst of this 
 naughty world, that they may be saved thro' Clirist for 
 ever,' there would be very few Conventicles in the land. 
 Nov. 1807, p. 508. 
 
 lb. — We fear that the fictitious Methodist says something 
 like the real truth, as it is possible that he might go to some 
 of our Churches without hearing much of the gospel, except 
 from the reading-desk. Dec. 1807, p. 552. 
 
 k2 
 
132 
 
 v- lb — We know that the clergy have an excellent form of 
 godliness in the Church-service ; but while they have the 
 form of godliness, we cannot but lament that some of them 
 shew very little of the power of godliness in their ministra- 
 tions, or in their lives, p. 555. 
 
 lb.— Having been a very moral character in the former part 
 of his life, and regularly attended the Church of England, he 
 (Mr. T, LoiveJ thought all was well with him, till he was provi- 
 dentially brought to hear the Methodists, when the word of 
 God was made * spirit and life to his soul.' Feb. 1808, p. 89. 
 lb. — When he (Dr. Priestley) said in his letters to the 
 inhabitants of Bii-mingham, that the Clergy publicly preach, 
 and even print what is directly contrary to the Articles, we 
 fear that he spoke the truth, Aug. 1808, p. 358. 
 
 lb. — The question, in fact, between the Methodists, and 
 the Edinburgh Reviewers is this. Who * are at work upon the 
 destruction of the orthodox Churches ?' the persons who 
 traitorously subscribe as true, the doctrines of those churches, 
 and preach and act in direct opposition to them, or, the Me- 
 thodists who constantly vindicate those doctrines, and do 
 all in their power to propagate them through the world. 
 p. 359. 
 
 lb. — This is not the case, however, with those blind guides 
 in religion, who remain in the Churches of England and 
 Scotland, for the sake of the emoluments which they receive 
 from those churches, while they preach doctrines directly 
 contrary to those to which they have subscribed. Sept. 1 808, 
 p. 398. 
 
 lb. — This is exactly the fashion of the false teachers in the 
 Churches of England and Scotland, who have departed 
 from the principal doctrines of those churches, p. 398. 
 ■ lb. — Now these doctrines attract * a crowd of followers,* to 
 use the language of the Reviewers, when the dull, uninterest* 
 ing plagiarisms, as devoid of all vigour of thought, as of 
 Christian doctrine, which are heard over and over again from 
 nvdWj pulpits in the Church, attract no attention, unless the 
 clerk or schoolmaster should begin to calculate, from the 
 remembrance of the text, how often the same sermon has 
 
133 
 
 been in a year, from the same man, who is laughed at and 
 despised for his indolence and ignorance. Nov. 1808, 
 p. 501. 
 
 lb. — Those popish and socinian doctrines of many of the 
 Clergy, by which the fundamental truths of religion are hid- 
 den from the people. Dec. 1808, p. 546. 
 
 lb. — What is the government or discipline of the Church ? 
 and where is it deposited ? p. 5^6. 
 
 lb. — The Clergy — ought to be much more active, if they 
 desire to save their own souls, and the souls of their parish- 
 ioners. Some of them are active enough in the pursuit of the. 
 pleasures of the ball room, the card table, and the fox chase, 
 p. 547. 
 
 G. W. — Let a soul be under spiritual trouble, and cry out 
 nvhat shall I do to be saved ? let him go to a carnal minister, 
 an unconverted wretch that knows nothing about the matter, 
 he shall be told, oh ! go, and play an innocent game at 
 cards, and divert yourself. Eighteen &ermonsy p. 50. 
 
 Id. — Many of our clergy affect to dress like the laity, that 
 they may go to the plays, that the orange-women may not 
 know them, and they don't care whether God sees them 
 or no. lb. p. 313. 
 
 Id. — And is one of the priests also obedient to the word } 
 Works y vol. i. p. 192. 
 
 Id. — I love to see persons humble, kind, and courteous to 
 those, whom God hath made their spiritual fathers. lb. p. 234. 
 
 Id. — I wonder not that your brother's love is grown cold. 
 It is hard for one in his station, unless he be thoroughly 
 inured to contempt, and will give God leave to act in his 
 own way, to withstand a whole body of lukewarm, prejudiced, 
 envious, malignant clergy. These, have always been the 
 greatest opposers of true vital religion. These, were our 
 Saviour's most bitter enemies. These, will be our's also, 
 if we come forth in his spirit, and preach by his power. 
 lb. p. 389, 390. 
 
 Id. — I have heard lately also of the conversion of two or 
 three clergymen. lb. vol. ii. p. 205. 
 
134 
 
 Id. 1749. — I hope the time will come that many of the 
 priests also shall be obedient to the word. lb. p. 2ti2. 
 
 Id. — Those persecuting zealots of these last days, who are 
 already breathing out threatenings, and, if in their power, 
 would breathe our slaughter also, against the disciples of the 
 Lord. Serm. PVhat think y of Christ? lb. vol. v. p. 366. 
 
 Id. — There are thousands and ten thousands in his Majesty's 
 dominions, as ignorant of true and unJefiled religion, as ever 
 the heathens were. Letter to the Bishop of Londotu lb. vol. iv. 
 p. 138. 
 
 Id. — Why are you so zealous for the church, and continually 
 crying out, * The temple of the Lord, the temple of the Lord,' 
 and yet trample her offices, collects and articles in effect under 
 your feet ? — Are not all these things against you .'' P.^) they 
 not all concur to prove, that you are the betrayers of that 
 church which you would pretend to defend .'' Alas, what 
 strangers must you be to a life hid with Christ in God ? — Homt 
 miserable must the congregations be, of which you are made 
 overseers } Letter to the clergy of the Diocess of Lichfield 
 and Coventry, lb, p. \ 8.0-- 1 () 1 , 
 
 Id. — What some, not to say, you, Sir, may term ' Gall of 
 bitterness and black art of calumny,' may be nothing but an 
 honest testimony against the corruptions of a degenerate 
 church, and may, without any degree of wickedness, be sup*- 
 posed to come from the * Spirit and power given from God.' 
 If we deny this, not only Isaiah, Jeremiah, and almost all 
 the prophets, but likewise Jesus Christ and his Apostles, must 
 be looked upon by us, as I suppose they were by the men in 
 whose day they lived, as great slanderers. Letter to the 
 A'^thor oj the L ihusiatm of Methodists and Papists compared. 
 Jb. p. '234. 
 
 Id. — O how is the f;iithful city become an harlot ! my 
 heart within me is broken, because of the clergy, all my 
 boncS shake. — It is notorious, that for the moralizing ini- 
 quity of the priest, the land mourns. They have preached and 
 Jived many sincere persons out of the church of England. — 
 Such is the language, my beloved lovers of christian perfec- 
 
135 
 
 tion, which the indolent, earthly-minded, pleasure-taking 
 clergy of the church of England, use to strengthen ihe hands 
 of evil-doeis, that none may return trom his wickedness. 
 Serm, A Preservative against unsettled Notions^ \3fc. lb. vol. v. 
 p. 155. 
 
 Id. — Souls that are truly and earnestly repenting of their 
 sins, and as earnestly seeking after rest in Christ, have been 
 directed to plays, novels, romances, and merry company, to 
 divert them from being righteous overmuch. Miserable 
 comforters are such blind guides ! Surely they deserve no 
 better titles than that of murderers of souls ! Serm. The Tempta- 
 tion of Christ. lb. p. 271. 
 
 Id. — How amazing is it, that the ministers of the church of 
 England should speak quite contrary to what they have 
 subscribed I Serm. Christ the Support of the tempted. lb. 
 p. 289. 
 
 Id. — I shall not answer them by reviling again, or in speak- 
 ing evil against them: no, that is not the Spirit of Christ, but 
 meekness, patience, long-suffering, kindness, &c. Serm. Christ 
 ihe only Rest^ ^c. lb. p. 311. 
 
 Id. — It is true, it is the midnight of the church, especially 
 the poor church of England. Serm. The luise and foolish Vir- 
 gins, lb. p. 388. 
 
 Id.— All our letter-learned preachers — say, we may have 
 God's Spirit without feeling it, which is in reality to deny the 
 thing itself. Serm. The Indwelling of the Spirit, &c. lb. 
 vol. vi. p. 93. 
 
 Id. — We subscribe to our articles, and make them serve for 
 a key to get into church-preferment, and then preach contrary 
 to those very articles to which we have subscribed. Far be it 
 from me to charge all the clergy with this hateful hypocrisy.— 
 But I speak the truth in Christ, I lye not, the gener?lity of 
 the clergy are fallen from our articles, and do not speak agree- 
 able to them, or to the form of sound words delivered in the 
 Scriptures ; wo be unto such blind leaders of the blind ! how 
 can you escape the damnation of hell : lb. p. 95. 
 
136 
 
 Id. — Recommend this to another set of people among us, 
 who, instead of being the most forward in acts of charity, are 
 commonly the most backward ; I mean the clergy of this 
 land. Serm- The great Duty of Charity recommended. lb. 
 p. 231. 
 
 Mr. Venn. — Neither in his sermons, nor more private 
 exhortations, did he cast disparaging reflections upon other 
 preachers of Christ. Funeral Sermon for Mr» JVhitefieldy Gillies' s 
 Lifey lb. vol. vii. p. 335, 
 
 Mr. Toplady. — ^The plain, but melancholy truth, is, that, in 
 various parts of this kingdom, multitudes of persons, who are 
 churchmen upon principle, are forced to go to meeting, in order 
 to hear the doctrines of their own church preached. ChurJj of 
 England vindicated f p. 136. 
 
 Id. — How many of them {the clergy) open their mouths, and 
 draw their pens, against those very decisions to which they 
 have set their hands P Can those of them, who do this, really 
 believe the Scriptures to be divine, and their Church to be in 
 the right? lb. p. 137. 
 
 Sir Richard Hill. — Whenever I am travelling, or in a 
 strange place, I always make a point of attending the Church 
 service, in hopes of getting something from the preacher's lips 
 that might tend to edification : but, alas ! how seldom have I 
 been gratified, how often concerned and disappointed ! ! ! 
 Reformation-Truth restored, p. 8. 
 
 Id. — You are so much inclined to stile every good man a 
 railer at the Clergy, who laments their depravity either in 
 doctrine or morals, and what good man would not do this f 
 lb. p. 22. 
 
 Id. — Multitudes of idle, non-resident drones and pluralists, 
 are fed to the full for starving the flocks committed to their 
 charge. lb. p. 195. 
 
 Mr. Rowland Hill, on the Bishop of Rochester. — In the 
 Bishop's charge, the non-descripts are twice accused of * alien- 
 ating the minds of the people from the established clergy.' — 
 His lordship must know with us, that in the church there 
 a|-e not only sordid ivordlings, but men even worse than word- 
 
137 
 
 Ungs ; men profusely prodigal, who can rob the industrious 
 tradesman by their long standing debts, till nothing but an 
 execution can extort from the pockets of the worthless 
 priests his just demand. And to this list he might add a num- 
 ber of those, who not only take the Lord's name in vain, like 
 the antijacob'm revieiuers, but who swear profanely ; and 
 others also, who are shamefully regardless of the solemnities 
 of the Sabbath. — What then is our crime ? We assert that 
 bad ministers, among whomsoever they may be found, are a 
 curse to the Christian cause. Sermon on Sunday Schools^ 1801, 
 p. 21, 22, note. 
 
 Id. — Nothing can equal the fatal consequences when her 
 own ministers betray her by such lives as would almost put a 
 decent heathen to the blush. lb p. 24. 
 
 Id. — Examine the state of our own nation, where mere 
 heathenish morality has superseded the preaching of the 
 gospel. lb. p. 27. 
 
 Id. — Where are the deserted churches, and the crowded 
 meetings } Where the doctrines of the church are preached 
 in the meeting, and where heathenish morality is retailed in the 
 church. Of this I am most assuredly persuaded, that not one 
 meeting-house in twenty, which has been erected within 
 these forty years, would ever have sprung into existence, had 
 it not been for the defective doctrine and conduct of the 
 clergy. lb. p 33, note. 
 
 Report of the Hibernian Society^ 1807. — If the established 
 church of Ireland is to be supported with effect, the people 
 must see their ministers, p. 29. 
 
 Evan, Mag. — S( me also of the established church whom 
 I know, and even ministers of the gospel too, when they are 
 on a journey, or otherwise from home, will spend the Sabbath 
 under the preaching of a profligate and unconverted preacher, 
 rather than join with spiritual and evangelical dissenters. 
 March 1806, p. 106. 
 
 lb — Meantime, the few faithful cease not to cry aloud, and 
 spare not to denounce the awful departure of the many from 
 
138 
 
 the doctrines as they have subscribed, and the hypocrisy of those, 
 who, seeking a kingdom of ihis world, have seized on the 
 emoluments of the church, yet would suppose themselves, and 
 persuade others, * the temple of the Lord, the temple of the 
 Lord are we/ whilst it is so glaringly obvious to all who com- 
 pare the Scripture characters of the ministers of Christ, drawn 
 in the epistles to Timothy 2nd Titus, with many who have 
 assumed that name, that a stronger contrast to them, than 
 their preaching and practice offers, can scarcely be conceived. 
 Supp.for 1806, p. 607. 
 
 lb. — The truth, as it is in Jesus, must finally prevail : every 
 evangelical minister of Christ has living witnesses in his con- 
 gregation that it doth so. The Lord is daily by their minis- 
 try, adding to his church of such as shall be saved. Their ene- 
 mies know they can produce no such saving changes effected 
 by tlieir labours ; nay, that they never expected them, 
 would be startled even at the application made to them by 
 an awakened conscience, and treat it as derision, p. 608. 
 
 lb. — He proposes * to. eradicate from the vineyard those 
 noxious and disgraceful weeds, the hunting, gaming, the 
 drinking, the time-killing churchmen.* But we are afraid 
 if these were rigidly extirpated, with those who do such 
 things, such a vacuum would follow, as would leave a wide 
 door into the unprovided churches for the entrance of the 
 dread -ul spectre of Methodism. Feb. 1807, p. 82. 
 
 lb. — Schism is defined ' a voluntary secession from a visible 
 church, without a sufficient motive ;' but who is to judge of the 
 sufficient motive ? Wi 1 it be allowed that the doctrines 
 of the church, not being taught in the church, is a sufficient 
 motive ."* p 82. 
 
 lb. — The real ground of contest is the nature and necessity 
 of vital godliness, whether the Holy Ghost is yet givtn 
 in his divine influences, restoring us to a life of communion 
 with God, through the blood of the Lamb. Aug. 1807, 
 p. 370. 
 lb. — He (^Mr. Ingram) discovers the malignity of his min<l 
 
139 
 
 in his reflections on those who dissent from the church. 
 Dec. 1807, p. 566. 
 
 lb- — On Aton, Staffordshire. — The gospel was introduced 
 to this benighted village by Mr. Pritchard about eight year* 
 ngo. Oct. 1808, p. 447. 
 
140 
 
 Section XV. 
 
 On violating the Discipline, and usurping the 
 Authority of the Church. 
 
 J. W, 1739. — I am a Priest of the church universal : and 
 being ordained as Fellow of a College, I was not limited to 
 any particular cure. Whitehead^ vol, ii. p. 121. 
 
 Id. — Although we have met in xhejiefds, yet we do not 
 conceive that statute at all affects us : not only because that 
 act points wholly at dissenters ; whereas we are members of 
 the established church ; but also because, they are your own 
 words, it was evidently intended to suppress and prevent sedition : 
 whereas no sedition, nor any the least approach thereto, can 
 with any colour be laid to our charge. Farther Appealy Part 1. 
 Worksf vol. xiv. p. 295. 
 
 Id. — * But our church has provided against this preaching 
 up and down, in the ordination of a priest, by expressly 
 limiting the exercise of the powers then conferred upon 
 him, to the congregation nvhere he shall be laivfully appointed there- 
 unto* I answer, 1. Your argument proves too much. If it 
 be allowed just as you propose it, it proves. That no priest has 
 authority, either to preach or minister the sacraments, in any 
 other than his own congregation. 2. Had the powers con- 
 ferred been so limited when I was ordained priest, my ordina- 
 nation would have signified just nothing. lb. p. 301. 
 
 Id. — 10, *The bishops and universities indeed have power 
 to grant licences to Itinerants. But the church has provided in 
 that case ; They are not to preach in any church. Canon 50, till 
 they shew their licence.' The church has well provided in that 
 case. But what has that case to do with the case of common 
 clergymen ? lb p. 302. 
 
 Id. — Before those words, which you suppose to imply such 
 a restrainty as would condemn all the bishops and clergy in 
 the nation, were those spoken without any restraint or limita^ 
 tion at all, which I apprehend to convey an indelible character, 
 ' Receive the Holy Ghost, for the office and work of a 
 
141 
 
 priest in the church of God, now committed unto thee, by 
 the imposition of our liands. "Whose sins thou dost forgive, 
 they are forgiven, and whose sins thou dost retain, they are 
 retained. lb. p. 303. 
 
 Id. — What could they do in a case of so extreme necessity? 
 Where so many souls lay at stake ? No clergyman would 
 assist at all. Farther Appeal, Part ii. lb. vol. xv. p. 153. 
 
 Id. — They {the Methodist preachers) take not upon them 
 to administer the sacraments, an honour peculiar to the 
 priests of God. lb. p. 154. 
 
 Id. — I do tolerate lay-preaching — j yet I do not tolerate 
 lay-administeringy because I do not conceive there is any such 
 necessity for it. Whitehead, vol. ii. p. 288. 
 
 Id. — I answered, 4. ' Is it not, in fact, universally allowed, 
 that every priest, as such, has a power, in virtue of his ordi- 
 nation, to preach in any congregation, where the curate 
 desires his assistance ' Second Letter to Mr. Church. Works, 
 vol. xvi. p. 152. 
 
 Id. — You think, secondly, 'That we ourselves give up 
 some things as indefensible, which are defended by the same law 
 and authority that establishes the things above-mentioned; 
 such as are many of the laivs, customs, and practices of the 
 ecclesiastical courts-' We allow, 1. That those lanvs, customs, 
 an4 practices are really indefensible. Journ. from 1743 to 
 1746. lb. vol. xxviii. p. 349- 
 
 Id. — We profess, 1. That we will obey all the laws of 
 that church, such we allow the rubrics to be, but not the 
 customs of the ecclesiastical courts, so far as we can with a 
 safe conscience. lb. p. 350. ; 
 
 Id. — * In contradiction, you think, to all those rubrics which 
 require all to attend always, on their own parish church and 
 pastor, and to receive only at his table ?* Which rubrics are 
 those i We cannot find them. lb. p. 351 . 
 
 Id. — Suppose the canons did forbid field-preaching, ias ex- 
 pressly as playing at cards and frequenting taverns, yet we 
 
142 
 
 have the very same plea for the former, as any clergyman has 
 for the latter. Journ.from 1755 to 1758. lb. vol. xxx. p. 23. 
 
 Id. — Being at Mr. Foxs society, ir.v heart was so full that 
 I could not confine myself to the forms of prayer, which we 
 were accustomed to use there. Neither do I purpose to be 
 confined to them any more; but to pray indifferently, with 
 a form or without, as I may find suitable to particular occa- 
 sions. Journ. 1738, lb. vol. xxvi. p. 259, 260. 
 
 Id. 1782. Oti the people called Methodists. — I do not think 
 they are bound in conscience, to attend any particular church. 
 Whiteheady vol. ii. p. 399. 
 
 Id. 1 739. — God in scripture commands me, according to my 
 power, to instruct the ignorant, reform the wicked, confirm 
 the virtuous. Man forbids me to do this in another's parish ; 
 that is, in effect, not to do it at all .; seeing I have now no 
 parish of my own, nor probably ever shall. Whom then 
 shall I hear .'' God or man ? If it be just to obey man rather than 
 God, judge you. — Suffer me now to tell you wj>) principles in 
 this matter. I look upon all the "world as my parish. Journ. fiom 
 1738 to 1739. Worksy vol. xxvii. p. 92, 93. 
 
 Id. — I do farther declare, that I know x\o principles of the 
 Methodists, so called, which are contrary to the word of God ; 
 nor any practices of them, but what are agreeable both to 
 scripture and to the laws of the church of England.: that I 
 believe, in particular, their preaching the gospel in the fields^ 
 being first forbid so to do in churches, although a dispensation 
 of the gospel is committed to them, and loo unto them if they preach 
 not the gospel, or in private houses, or in any part of his uomi- 
 nion who fiUeth heaven and earth ; can never be proved to be 
 contrary to any written law, either of God or man. Journ. 
 from 1741/(7 1743. lb. vol. xxviii. p. 102. 
 
 Id. — Who would have believed five and twenty years ago, 
 either that the minister would have desired it, or that I 
 should have consented to preach in a Scotch kirk .'' Journ. 
 from 1751 to 1754. lb. vol. xxix. p. 253. 
 
 Id.— I preached to an huge multitude in Moorfields, on 
 
143 
 
 Why %u'ill ye die, O Louse of Israel? it is field-preaching 
 which does the execution still. For usefumess there is none 
 cam I /arable to it. J:u:ii. frov[ I'too to iloS. lb. vol. xxx, 
 p. 114-, 11.5. 
 
 Id. — I have since received a letter from Mr. B. an extract 
 
 of which I send you — On Monday se'nnight Mr. H- ks 
 
 accompanied me to Meldred. On the way we called at a 
 farmer's house After dinner I went into his yard, and seeing 
 near an hundred and fifty people, I called for a table, and 
 preached, for ihe first time, in the open air. Journ.frovi 
 1758, to 1760. lb. 285, '286. 
 
 Id. — After preaching, a servant of Mr. — - — came and 
 said, ' Sir, my master discharges you from preachilig any 
 more on his ground : not out of any disrespect to you : but 
 he will stand by the church. * Simple master Shallow !* As 
 Shakespeare has it : wise Master rector, his counsellor ! lb. 
 p. 292. 
 
 Id.— The vicar of Pebworth had given notice in the church 
 on Sunday, that I was to preach there on Friday. But the 
 'squire of the parish said, ' It is contrary to the canons ;' wise 
 quire ! * and i: shall not be.' So I preached about a mile 
 I'rom it at Broadmarston, by the side of Mr. Eden's house. 
 Journ.from 1765 to 1768. lb. vol. xxxii. p. 163. 
 
 Id. — Who can say, the time for field-preaching is over, 
 'hile, 1. Greater numbers than ever attend : 2. The con- 
 verting, as well as convincing power of God, is eminently 
 prestnt with them.'' journ.from 1758 to 1760. lb. vol. xxx. 
 p. 338. 
 
 Id. — While he (Mr. Grimshanv) provided abundantly for 
 his own flock, he annually found opportunity of preaching 
 near three hundred times, to congregations in other parts. 
 Joiirn. from 1760 to 17 62>. lb. vol. xxxi.p. 148. 
 
 Id. — What but field-preaching could reach these poor sin- 
 ners ? And are not their souls also precious in the sight of 
 God .? Journ. from 1762 to 1765. lb. p. 253. 
 
 Id. — Now the alarm is sounded abroad, people "flock from 
 
144 
 
 all quarters. So plain It is, that field-preaching is the most 
 effectual way of overturning Satan's-kingdom. — Surely this 
 is the way to spread religion : to publish it in the face of the 
 sun. Journ.from 1165 to 1768. lb. vol. xxxii. p. 12, 13. 
 
 Id. — In field-preaching, more than any other means, God is 
 found of them that sought him not. By this, death, heaven 
 and hell, come to the ears, if not the hearts, of them that 
 care for none of these things'. lb. p. 142. 
 
 I found a little increase in the society. But there cannot 
 be much without more field-preaching. Wherever this ij 
 intermitted, the work of God stands still, if it does not go 
 back. Jottrn. from 1768 to 1770. lb. p. 255. 
 
 Id. — Having appointed to preach in Oxford at ten, I was 
 under some difficulty. I did not like to preach in the dis- 
 senting meeting house : and I did not see how to avoid it. 
 But the proprietors cut the knot for me, by locking up the 
 doors. So I preached in James Mears' garden : and to such 
 a congregation as I have not had in Oxford since I prfeached 
 in St. Mary's church. lb. p. 279. '^ 
 
 Id. — I came to Newbury, where I had been much impoi^- 
 tuned to preach. But where i The dissenters would not per- 
 mit me to preach in their meeting-house. Some then were 
 desirous to hire the old play-house ; but the good mayor 
 would not suffer it to be so profaned ! So I made use of a 
 work-shop, a large, commodious place. lb. p. 290. 
 
 Id. — Mrs. Fletcher. — * He had an earnest desire that the 
 pure gospel should remain among his people, after he was 
 taken away. For this purpose he surmounted great difficul- 
 ties in building the house in Madeley Wood.' On the Death 
 of Mr. Fletcher. Sermons, vol.iii. 276 
 
 Id. 1785. — I do indeed vary from them {Mitred infidels) 
 in some points of doctrine, and in some points of discipline. 
 Whitehead, vol. ii, p. 'iSi. 
 
 Id. — On the Conference y 1788. The sum of a long con- 
 versations was,— That we have, in a course of years, out of 
 necessity, not choice, slowly and warily varied in some points 
 
145 
 
 of discipline, by preaching in the fields, by extempore prayer, 
 by employing lay preachers, by forming and regulating soci- 
 eties, and by holding yearly Conferences. But we did none 
 of these things till we were convinced we could no longer 
 omit them but at the peril of our souls. lb. p. 503, 
 
 Id. — So great a blessing has, from the beginning, attended 
 die labours of these Itinerants, that we have been more and 
 more convinced every year, of the more thaa lawfulness of 
 this proceeding. Coke and Moore^ p. 324. 
 
 C:W* 1785 — 'I can scarcely yet believe it, that in his eighty- 
 ■seeond yeai:,myBr^th6r,my old intimate friend and companion^ 
 should have rfj-/«w«/'the Episcopal character : ordained Elders, 
 consecrated a Biihop, and sent him over to ordain our Lay- 
 Preachers in i^wifWi:^ / Whitehead^ vol. ii. p. 430. 
 
 'Ci^eaftd Moore.-^Mr. Wesley had hitherto ordained Minis- 
 taers only for America and Scotland. But during the period 
 we have mentioned, being assisted by other Presbyters of 
 the Church of England, he set apart a certain number of 
 Preachers for the sacred office by the imposition of his hands 
 and'prayer, without sending tliemout of England : one of these 
 he ordained after writing the above letter, and but a short 
 time before his death: strongly advising them at the same 
 time, that according to his example, they should continue 
 united to the Established Church, so far as the work in 
 which they were engaged, would permit, p. 500. 
 
 Id. — On his (J. W.^s) return to Edinburgh, finding it was 
 tlie time of celebrating the Lord's supper, he laid aside the 
 last portion of bigotry, and partook of tliis holy ordinance 
 at the West-Kirk. lb. p, 415. 
 
 Dr. Whitehead- — The Lord's supper— was never adminis- 
 tered except in a few of the larger societies, and then by a 
 regular clergyman, vol. ii. p. 162. 
 
 Report of the Hibernian Society^ 1807. — As ihQj {the > Wes- 
 leyan Methodists) profess to be in full communion with the 
 church of Ireland, their preachers never administer the 
 Lord's supper, and never publicly officiate in church-hours, 
 p. 32. - *•" '■;^^- 
 
146 
 
 ^^^^Minutes of Conference. — Q.S. Is field-preaching , then 
 unlawful ? We conceive not. We do not know that it is 
 •Contrary to any law either of God or man. Q, 10. Have we 
 not.used it too sparingly ? *A. It seems we have : 1. Because 
 our call is, To save that which is lost. Now we cannot 
 expect such to seek us. Therefore we should go and seek 
 theiiK 2. Because we are particularly called, by going into 
 ,^he-highways and hedges, which none else will, to compel them 
 ^tijcomein. JVorks^\o\. xv. p. 280. 
 
 ' ib. Q. 42. But are we not Dissenters P A. We are irregular 
 l.By calling sinners to repentance, mall places oi God'& 
 dominion. 2. By frequently using extemporary prayer. 
 Yet we are not Dissenters in the only sense which our law 
 acknowledges: namely, persons who believe it is sinful to 
 attend the service of the church : for we do attend it at all 
 opportunities. We will not, dare not separate from the 
 church, for the reasons given several years ago. Ib. p. 3 12. 
 
 Ib. 1792. — Q. 23. What Rule shall be made concerning the 
 administration of the Lord's Supper ? A. The Lord's Supper 
 shall not be administered by any person among our Societies in 
 'England and Ireland for the ensuing year, on any conside- 
 ration whatsoever, except in London, p. 21. 
 
 lb. 1793.— -Our venerable Father, who is gone to his great 
 reward, livcdand died a member and friend of the Church of Eng- 
 land. His attachment to it was so strong and so unshaken, that 
 iibthing but irresistible necessity induced him to deviate from 
 It in any degree. In many instances God himself obliged 
 him to do this : He powerfully called him forth into the 
 streets, and open fields, and afterwards raised to his assistance 
 hundreds of men who never passed through the usual forms 
 of ordination. Tqif all these evident providences of ,God 
 Mr. Wesley subrriitted, though at first with great reluctance. 
 In consequence, he found himself obliged to erect chapels, 
 which were neither consecrated according to the usual 
 method 6f the Church of England, nor in the least subject 
 to the clTrcction of the National Episcopacy. In all these 
 
147 
 
 things he deviated from the Establishment merely '6n the 
 ground of uiiavoidable necessity, or, which. is the s^We toi a 
 truly jiious soul, from the clear manifested Providence and 
 Will of God. A dilemma, or dithculty, ot a similar kind 
 has been experienced by us since the death of Mr. Wesley. 
 A few of our Societies have repeatedly importuned us to grant 
 them the liberty of receiving the Lord's Supper from their 
 Own preachers. But, desirous of adhering most strictly to 
 the plan which Mr. Wesley laid down, we again and again 
 denied their request. The subject, however, is now come to 
 its crisis. We find that we have no alternative, but to 
 comply with their requisition, or entirely to lose them : 
 O brethren ! we ' hate putting away,* especially those who 
 are members of the mystical body of Christ, and cur 
 dearly beloved brethren, p. 24. 
 
 lb. 1794. — Preaching in church-hours shall not be 
 permitted, except for special reasons, and where it will 
 not cause a division. — The Preachers will not perform the 
 office of baptism, except for the desirable ends of love and 
 concord ; though Baptism, as well as the burial of the dead, 
 was performed by many of the Preachers, long before the 
 death of Mr. Wesley, and with his consent, p. 31. 
 
 lb. 1795. — Articles of Agreement for General Pacification. 
 
 I. Concerning the Lords Supper, Baptism, &c. l. The 
 Sacrament ot the Lord's Supper shall not be administered in 
 any chapel, except the majority of the Trustees of that 
 chapel on the one hand, and the majority of the Stewards and 
 Leaders belonging to that chapel, as the best qualified to 
 give the sense of the people, on the other hand, allow of it* 
 Nevertheless, in all cases, the consent of the Conference 
 shall be obtained, before the Lord's Supper be administered. 
 2. Wherever there is a society, but no chapel, if the majority 
 of the Stewards and Leaders of that Society testify, that it is 
 the wish of the people that the Lord's-Supper should be 
 administered to them, their desire shall be gratified : provided, 
 that the consent of the Conference be previously obtained. 
 
 L 2 
 
-148 
 
 3. Provided nevertheless, that in Mcmnt.Plea^nt^chap^l in 
 Liverpool, and iji all other chapels, where the Lords Supper 
 has been already peaceably administered, the administration c^ 
 It shall be. continued in future. 4. The administration of 
 Baptism, theBurial of the Dead, and Service in church-hours, 
 shall be dertermined according to tlie regulations above inen- 
 tioned. 5. Wherever the Lord's Supper shall be adminis- 
 tered according to the before mentioned regulations, 
 it shall always be continued, except the Conference 
 order the contrary. 6. The Lord's Supper shall be 
 administered by those only who are authorized by the Con- 
 ference ; and at such times and in such manner only, as the 
 Conference shall appoint. 7. The administration of Baptisip 
 and the Lord's Supper, according to the above regulations, 
 is intended only for the Members of our own Society. 8. We 
 agree, that the Lord's Supper be administered among us, 
 on Sunday evenings only : except where the majority of the 
 Stewards and Leaders desire it in church-hours ; or where it 
 has already been administered in those hours. Nevertheless, 
 it shall never be administered on those Sundays, on whicli it 
 is administered in the parochial church, g. The Lord's Supper 
 sliall be always administered in England according to the 
 Form of the Established Church: but the person who admi- 
 nisters, shall have full liberty to give out hynms, and to use 
 exhortation and extemporary prayer. 10. Wherever Divine 
 Service is performed in England on the Lord's Day in church- 
 hours, tlie officiating Preacher shall read either the Service of 
 the Established Church, our venerable Father's Abridgement, 
 or at least the Lessons appointed by the Calendar. But we re- 
 commend either the full Service, orthe Abridgement, p. 32, 3s^. 
 
 lb- 1799»— A Superintendant, or some other Travelling 
 Preacher in full connexion, who is willing to administer the 
 Lord's Supper, shall be appointed for every Circuit, where the 
 Lord's Supper is regularly administered ; who shall adminis- 
 ter t^at V^jy ordinance in all such places in his Circuit, as 
 are^Uow?c|' ihat privilege according to the rules of pacific 
 cation, p. 33. - 
 
149 
 
 '•' '!B^'^(2""I'^.' What Societies have petitioned for the 
 Lorcrs Supper this year according to the rules of pacification, 
 and are accordingly allowed that privilege ? A. Sandwich, 
 Plungar, St. Alban's, &c. fin all forty -one J. p. 33. - 
 
 , Jb. IQOO.-^Q. 17. What Societies have petitioned this 
 yj^j^r^for the Sacrament ? A. Those at the following places, 
 Shrewsbury, Ludlow, Worcester, &c. fin all, thirty-three.) 
 N. B. Otley Socjety did not petition for it last year. p. 26. 
 
 ; lb. 1803.— Qi 16. What Societies have petitioned the 
 Conference to have the Sacrament of the Lord's-supper admi- 
 nistered among them, and have had their request granted ? 
 
 A. The Societies at Ashburn, &c. [in all, thirty-jive) p. z6. 
 
 ... . • '.i'li''. 
 
 Meth. Mag. — Minutes of the seven Annual Confer^ces 
 
 of the Methodist Episcopal Church in America, for the year 
 
 1803. Qiies. Who are the Bishops? Ans. Thomas Coke, 
 
 Francis Asbury, Richard Whatcoat. March 1804, p- 136. 
 
 lb.— -Mr. and Mrs. Skirmer invited Mr. Sellon, to preach 
 at their house in Tong, and he complied with their invitation ; 
 not thinking it irregular, or in any respect inconsistent with 
 his duty as a clergyman of the established church, to carry 
 the gospel to every part of the parish. Jan. 1803. p. 16. \ 
 
 lb. J. Pnwson, — I have heard Mr. Grimshaw f Vicar oj. 
 Haivorth) preach many tlrnes in our chapels and preaching- 
 houses.— Alas ! shall we sacrifice the souls of men to wh'a't'is 
 called order, regularity, uniformity, and the like ! Oct. is6^, 
 p. 451. 454. * 
 
 lb.— Mr. Nott is extremely angry that Mr, Wesley shpuld 
 have printed a Prayer-Book, in wh^ch the Service of the 
 Lord's-day is considerably shortened, and in which some of 
 the imprecatory parts of the Psalms are. not to be found. 
 He also discovers that Mr. Wesley has left out whatever 
 relates to the power of pronouncing ahsolution of, sin ! , No<v^, 
 we pannot say that we are very anxious that any man should 
 give us absolution of sin, if we can only obtain it'6f'Go|^ 
 April, 1807, p. 161. "^ "'■'''■ 
 
150 
 
 lb.— Mr. Owen Davies to the Rev. Dr. Coke, TDenbigh, 
 Oct. 30, JS07.— In the evening we admitiistered the sacra- 
 ment of the Lord's-Supper to that and the neighbouring 
 societies. Mcjy 1808, p. 236. 
 
 Ib.---Bahimore-. 1808.— May 18, Williaai M'Kindree 
 was ordained to the office of a Bishop, by Mr. Asbury. 
 Pec. 1808, p. 574-. 
 
 G. W.— If they will not let me preach in the church, 
 I will preach any where ; all the world is my parisli, and I 
 will preach wherever God gives me an opportunity. Eight' 
 ieen Sermons ^ p. 310« 
 
 Id.— Have you heard how I preached upon the stage 
 among the cudgel players at Basingstokei and got a blow ? 
 Works, vol. i. p. 54. 
 
 Id To-night I preach, God willing, where an horse- 
 race is to be. lb. p. 55. 
 
 Id The whole world is now my parish. lb. p. 105. 
 
 Id.— -If the Pope himself would lend me his pulpit, I 
 would gladly proclaim the righteousness of Jesus Christ 
 therein. lb. p. 308. 
 
 Id. ---I have shewn my freedom in communicating with 
 the church of Scotland, and in baptizing children their own 
 way. lb. p. 406. 
 
 Id. 1756.— -I hope your Lordship will not regard a little 
 irregularity, since at the worst, it is only the irregularity of 
 doing well. lb. vol, iii. p. l63. 
 
 Id How gladly would I bid adieu to cleled houses, and 
 
 vaulted roofs ! Mounts* are the best pulpits, and the heavens 
 the best sounding-boards. O for power equal to my will ! 
 
 * G. W.— To use the words of the seraphic Hervey, ' 2 mount was hi« 
 (nr LordVj pn\pk, and the heavens were his sounding-board. Observations 
 en some fatal Mhtaka. Warlt, vol. iv. p. 286. 
 
 Id. — Dear Mr. H y, oue of our first Methodiits at Oxford. lb. V©l. 
 
 ii. p. 44. 
 
151 
 
 I would fly from pole to pole, publishing tlie everlasting 
 gospel of the Soi^ of God. lb. p. 2/8. 
 
 Id. 1769 It is good to go into the highways and hedges^ 
 
 Field-preaching, field-preaching for ever ! lb. p. 38". > 
 
 Id. 177c All must give way to gospel ranging: Divine 
 
 employ ! lb. p. 412. 
 
 Id.---Were not jK'«;x, Welch, Wishart, and those holy men 
 of God, several of the good old puritans, itinerant preachers ? 
 Letter to Harvard College. lb. vol. iv. p. 219. 
 
 Id. ---Though laymen occupy both the pulpits, at Totten- 
 ham-Court chapel and tabernacle, congregations increase. 
 Not by might or by power, but by my spirit, saith the 
 Lord.' No weapon formed against 5/ow, shall or can prosper. 
 lb. vol. iii. p. 351. 
 
 Id By his divine permission, I purpose preaching the 
 
 society sermon But why should not the sermon be 
 
 preached at tabernacle ? Is not the feast to be kept at that 
 end of the town ? Are not the major part of the society dis- 
 senters ? Is there not to be a collection ? lb. p. 355. 
 
 Mr. Hampson. — He (G. W.) was assisted by many clergy- 
 men, who had embracehis opinions, and consequently had 
 less need of laymen: and many of those, who were not 
 episcopally ordained, contrived to procure some sort ot 
 ordination, and officiated in the clerical habit. Life of 
 Wesley, vol. iii. p. 8. 
 
 Sir Richard Hill. — I shall close this subject with one grand 
 testimony in behalf of the validity of dissenting-ordination, 
 and the administration of the sacraments by the hands of 
 dissenters, which is, that God is pleased to own and bless 
 their ministrations and labours of love to the souls of thou- 
 sands. Reformation-Truth Restored, p. 23. 
 
 Evan. Mag. — Some of the members of this union {the 
 Associate Congregations) use the Liturgy of the Church of 
 England in their public worship, others decline it. Feb. \SOG\ 
 p. 89. 
 
152 
 
 lb. Rev,. J, Newton.— .\ wish there weic more itinerant 
 preachers. If a man has grace and zeal, and but 
 little fund, let him go and diffuse the substance of a dozen 
 sermons over as many counties. March JSOS, p. 102, note. 
 
 lb.-— For some years he {the Rev. T. Pentycross) occa- 
 sionally preached in Lady Huntingdon's principal chapels.-— 
 Tjiiere pan be no doubt that be judged these occasional irregu- 
 la^tiesj.^s.some would term them, to he right and scriptural, 
 Nov, 1808, p. i-58. 
 
 .^»vuiu\ rhk ^ft an.' 
 
1^ 
 
 m'Ml 
 
 Section XVI. '"'"'^i^^?, 
 
 Ofi a Separation consicTer^d'als''fnfev^ita1)le!"^' 
 
 ", ■ Jj,.. ' y 
 
 7. W. 1757. — 2. 1 do not know, that every one who preaches - 
 the truth, has wisdom and experience to govern a flock : I 
 do not know that Mr. Vowler in particular has. He may, of 
 he may not. 3. 1 do not know whether he would or could give 
 that flock, all the advantages for holiness which they now 
 enjoy. — ' But they are his already by legal establishment.* 
 If they receive the Sacrament from him thrice a year, and 
 attend his ministrations on the Lord's-day, I see no more 
 which the Law requires. But, to go a little deeper into this 
 matter of legal establishmetit. Does Mr. Conon or you think, 
 that the King and Parliament have a right to prescribe to me, 
 what Pastor I shall use ? — I ' extend this to every Gospel-Mi- 
 nister in England.* Before I could with a clear conscience 
 leave a Methodist Society even to such a one, all these consi- 
 derations must come in. Coke and Meorej p. 313. 
 
 Id. — But a good man, who met with us when we were at 
 Oxford, while he was absent from us conversed much with 
 Dissenters, and contracted strong prejudices against the 
 Church. I mean Mr. Whitefield : and not long after, he 
 totally separated from us. In some years William Cudworth 
 and several others separated from him, and turned Indepen- 
 dents : as did Mr. Maxfield, and a few more after separating 
 from us. Lastly, a school was set up near Trevecka* in 
 Wales : and almost all who were educated there, except 
 those that were ordained, and some of them too, as they 
 declaimed all connexion with the Methodists, so they dis- 
 claimed the Church also. Nay, they spoke of it, upon all 
 
 « By the Countess of Huntingdon. J. W. »n the Dtatb ef Mr, FitUler^ 
 Ssrment, Tol. iii. p. 271. 
 
 \ 
 
154 
 
 occasions, with exquisite bitterness and contempt. Now let 
 every impartial person judge, whether we are account- • 
 able for any of these ! None of these have any man- 
 ner of connexion with the original Methodists. They 
 are branches broken off from the tree : if they break 
 from the church also, we are not accountable for it. On the 
 Foundation of the Neiu Chapel^ Serm. vol. iii. p. 222. 
 
 Id. — A serious clergyman desired to know, in what points 
 we differed from the church of England? I answered, To 
 the best of my knowledge, in none: the doctrines we 
 preach,' are the doctrines of the church of England : indeeo, ' 
 the fundamental doctrines of the church, clearly laid down, 
 both in her prayers, articles, and hornilies.' He asked, in 
 wtiat pbints then Ho you differ from the other clergy of the 
 cfiurch of England? I answered, In none from that part 
 of the clergy who adhere to the doctrines of the church j but 
 from that part of the clergy who dissent from the church, 
 though tiiey own it not, I differ in the points following : 
 Eirst, They speak .of justification, either as the same thing 
 with sanctification, or as something consequent upon it. I be- 
 lieve justification to be wholly distinct from sanctification, 
 and necessarily antecedent to it. Secondly, They speak of 
 our own holiness or gOod words, as the cause of our justi- 
 fication ; or that/^r the sake of which, on account of which 
 we are justiHed before God.-^Thirdly, they speak of good 
 works, as a condition of justification, necessarily previous 
 to it. I believe no good work can be previous to justification, 
 nofr consequently a condition of it :-"Fourthly, They speak 
 of sanctification, ox holinesis, aS if it wei'e an outward thing'.—'-' 
 Lastly, They speak of the new-l>irfh, aiaiti outwatd ihing. — 
 There is therefore a wide, essential), futldamental, irrecoiict- 
 leable difference between us. Journ. from 1738 to 17SI9>. 
 IVoris, vol. xxvii. p. 132. 134. 
 
 Id. — I dare not neglect the doing certain, present good, 
 for fear of some probable ill consequences, in the succeed- 
 ing century. Jmrn.fram lyAQtd 1749. IbV vdfi, xxlx. p. 29. 
 Id.— God deliver me, and all that seek him in sincerity, from 
 
155 
 
 what tlie world calls Christian prudence ! Joiirn. from 1738 to 
 3739. lb. vol. xxvii. p. 23. 
 
 Id. — To follow my own conscience, without any regard 
 to consequences or prudence, so called,— -is a rule which I 
 have closely followed for many years, and hope to follow to 
 my life's end. TVJ}ltehead, vol. ii. 285. 
 
 Minutes of Conference . — Reasons against a separation from 
 the Church of England. We allow two exceptions, l. If 
 the Parish Minister be a notoriously wicked man : 2. If he 
 preach Socinianism, Arianism, or any other essentially false 
 doctrine, die and Moore, p. 2S7. 
 
 . lb. 1744.— 1. We are persuaded the body of our hearers 
 will even after our death remain in the church, unless they 
 be thrust out. 2. We believe nothwithstanding, either that 
 they will be thrust out, or that they will leaven the whole 
 church. 3. We do, and will do, all we can, to prevent 
 those consequences, which are supposed likely to happen 
 after our death, 4. But we cannot with a good conscience 
 neglect the present opportunity of saving souls while, we live, 
 for fear of co-isequences which may possibly or probably 
 happen, after we are dead. IForhs, vol. xv. p. 247. 
 
 lb In visiting the classes, ask every one, Do you go 
 
 to church as often as ever you did?' Set the example your-s 
 self: and immediately alter every plan that interferes there- 
 with : so that every preacher may attend the church, at least 
 two Sundays out of four. Is there not a cause ? Are we 
 not unawares by little and little sliding into a separation from 
 the church ? lb. p. 311. 
 
 lb. -.-Some of them {the Methodist Preachers), perhaps a 
 fourth of the whole number, wilJ procure preferment in the 
 church. Others will turn independents, and get separate 
 congregations, like John Edwards and Charles Skelton. 
 lb. p. 348. 
 
 Mr. Nightingale.— 'The following is the rule concerning 
 service in canonical' hours i—Q^ 31. In what case* ido vwet 
 allow service in what are commonly called church-hours ? A. 
 When the minister is a notoriously wicked man. When he 
 
156 
 
 preaches Anan, or any equally pernicioos doctp^ev W•her^ 
 there are not churches in the town sufficient to contain tbp 
 people. And when there is no church within two or three 
 miles, p, 267. 
 
 Q. W. 1 "/bQ, on the Society at Manchester. — ^They 'h^Ve 
 not had fair play from our treacherous sons in the Gospel, but 
 have been scattered by them as sheep upon the mountains. I 
 have once more persuaded them to go to Church and Sacr^' 
 ment, arjd stay to carry them thither the next Lord's D^Jy, 
 Nothing but Grace can keep our children, after our departure, 
 from running into a thousand sects, a thousand errors. 
 JVhitehead^ vol. i. p. 363. .^^ 
 
 Id. to J. IK 1779. — I am sorry you yielded to the 
 - Preachers. They do not love the Church of England. 
 What must be the consequence when we are gone ? A 
 separation is inevitable. lb. vol. ii. p. 372. 
 
 Id. 1785.— Lord Mansfield told me last year, that ordina- 
 tion was separation. This my brother does not, and will not 
 see: or, that he has renounced the principles, and practice of 
 his whole life ; that he has acted contrary to all his decla- 
 rations, protestations, and writings ;— and left an indelible 
 blot on his name. lb. p. 431. . J. 4 has; 
 
 Id. Aug. 1785 — When once you began ordaining for 
 America, I knew, and you knew, that your Preachers here 
 would never rest, till you ordained them. You told me, * They 
 would separate by and by .'The Doctor {Coke)tt\h us the samev: 
 —I am on the brink of the grave, do not push me in ; or im-* 
 bitter my last moments. Let us not leave an indelible blot upon 
 our memory, but let us leave behind us, the name and cha- 
 racter of /»o«w/ ot^«. lb. 431, 432. 4 Y^jirij d-jleV/ jd 
 
 Id. Sept. 1 785. — I do not understand what * obedieiicie'tb thfe ' 
 Bishops' you dread. They have let us alone, and left us to 
 act just as we pleased for these fifty years. At present, soiti^'^ 
 of them are quite friendly towards us, particularly toward 
 you. The Churches are all open to you : and never conld 
 there be less pretence for a separation } — ^Do you not ^Xcmp'i 
 
j^e-Doctor|i^s^parated ? r)p y^ji ppt^know and approve of 
 his avowed design and resolutiop, to get all the Metho^ 
 4ists in the three Kingdoiiis, formed \r\io z distinct compact 
 ^odji a nq^ Episcopal Church of his own ?— An approach- 
 ing schjsm, as cfiuseless and unprovoked as the American 
 rebeUion. lb. p. 434, 435. 
 
 '"v^o^<f and Aioore.— Hh.^ generality qf the Preachers .«nd 
 people in connection with Mr. "W^e^ley, were of the Esta- 
 blished Churqh. Neyertheless, as a defence against the 
 violence of Iprutal men, the greater number of the Preachers 
 arid' Chapels ,,were licensed according to the T.oleratio)i 
 Act — Some, \yhQ cojnsidered, that the holding meetings for 
 prayer or preaching, without the authority of the Diocesan, 
 was in fact a kind of dissen,t, declared their willingness, 
 though others refused this concession, to he called Dissenters 
 in the certificate, p. 497, 498. 
 
 Meth. Mag. — A bigoted attachment to the Established 
 Church. — This, I apprehend, is one of the strong holds of 
 Satan. May, 1803, p. 194. 
 
 ^'Ib. — He fMr. Parnell, speaking of Ireland J seems to fall into 
 a contradiction when he says, * At present the Methodists only 
 succeed in cutting off supplies from the Established Church, 
 and have reduced it to an insignificance which, compared with 
 its revenues, is quite ridiculous.' appendix, 1807, p. 599. 
 
 G. W. — What the event of the present general awakening 
 will be, I know not. I desire to follow my dear Lord blind- 
 fold, whithersoever he is pleased to lead me ; and to do just so 
 much, and no more, as his providence points out to me. 
 U^orksy vol. i. p. 188. 
 
 Id. — My Lord, the whole of the matter seems to be this :^ 
 In "Wales they have little fellowship meetings. — If all those^ 
 acts, which were made against persons meeting together to 
 plot against Church and State, were put in execution against 
 them, what must they do ? They must be obliged to declare • 
 themselves Dissenters. lb. p. 463. ^o^ 
 
 Id. — 1755, to Lady H n. But O how hath my pleasured 
 
 been alloyed at Leeds ! I rejoiced there with trembling; for 
 
158 
 
 bnkiiown to me, they had almost finished a large house in 
 order to form a separate congregation. If this schsme suc- 
 ceeds, an awful separation 1 fear will take place amongst 
 the societies. I have written to Mr. W — , and have done all I 
 could to prevent it. O this self-love, this self-will ! It is the 
 devil of devils. lb. vol. ili. p. 143. ^ 
 
 Id. — By far the greatest part of the Orphan-house collec- 
 tions and contributions came from Dissenters. lb. p. 481. 
 
 Id. — Smite not your fellow-servants ; but rather take ye 
 Gamaliel's advice ; * Refrain from these men, and let them 
 alone. For if this counsel or work be of men, &c.' Letter 
 to the Clergy of the Diocese of Litchfield. lb. vol. iv. p. 191'. 
 
 Evan. Mag. — If Christianity be true, it is of such impor- 
 tance, that no political considerations arc sufficient to weigh 
 against it ; nor ought they, for a moment, to be placed iiv 
 competition with it. May 1803, p. 2 IS. 
 
159 
 
 Section XVII. 
 
 On praising Separatists. 
 
 J. fF".—! snatched a few hours, to read The history of 
 the puritans.' I stand in amaze, First, at the execrable spirit 
 of persecution, which drove those venerable men out of the 
 church, and with which Queen Elizabeth's clergy were as 
 deeply tinctured as ever Queen Mary's were, &c. Journ. 
 from 1746 to 1749. Works, vol. xxxii. p. 159. 
 
 Id.— I spent my scraps of time in reading Mr. Wodrow's 
 history of the sufferings of the church of Scotland. It 
 would transcend belief, but that the vouchers are too authentic, 
 to admit of any exception. O what a blessed governor, was 
 that good-natured man, so called, King Charles the second ! 
 Bloody Qiieen Mary was a lamb, a mere dove, in comparison 
 of him ! lb. Journ. from 1765 to 1768. lb, vol, xxxii. p. 159. 
 
 Id. After preaching for the last time at Oxford before the Univer" 
 sity,...\ am now clear of the blood of those men. I have 
 fully delivered my own soul. And I am well pleased that it 
 should be the very day, on which, in the last century, near 
 two. thousand burning and shining lights were put out at one 
 stroke. Coke and Moore, p. 258. 
 
 Coke and Moore. ---The Grand-Father of Mr. John Wesley, 
 by his Father's side, was a Nonconformist. He had 
 involved himself in the affairs of the Civil War during the 
 reign of Charles the First, and was ejected under the follow- 
 ing reign from the living of Blandford in Dorsetshire by the 
 Act of Uniformity.--- His son, Mr, Samuel Wesley, was 
 designed by his father for the Ministry among the Dissenters, 
 and was accordingly sent to one of their Academies. While 
 he resided there, his sentiments were so entirely changed, 
 
160 
 
 that he left the Acaijemy without ct)nsulting any or nis Feta- 
 tion's, and entered as a Student of Exeter College, Oxford. 
 He---niarrled the youngest daughter of Dr. Sarnuel Annesley, 
 a celebrated Nonconformist,-— ejected from the Living of St. 
 Giles, Cripplegdte.---In a letter to her son, Mr. John Wes- 
 ley,— she makes (he following obser.va»ions, &c. p. 8, 
 15—18. 
 
 Id —Mr. Whitef^eld, after his second visit to America, 
 was well received by many pious -mmisteis in the norChern 
 states.— They strongly recommended to him the writings o4 
 the Puritan divines, whicli he 'from that time read with 
 ,inuch pleasure, approving all he found therein, a« he informs 
 Mr. Wesley in a letter wbic5h :he wrote to him on the subject, 
 lb. p. 211. 
 
 Meth. Mag When John Marsden was little more than 
 
 twenty years of age, Mr. Thomas Bennett, an inhabitant of 
 ;tbe village, and a pious man, applied to him and his brothers 
 to desire their father to permit a Methodist Preacher to preach 
 jn his bam, saying, When I was a young man, the Puritans 
 came and preached at Town-end, the principal house in the 
 village, and the people were much affected under them. 
 There is % man called John Bennett, who preaches just in the 
 same way, and the people are affected under him in the same 
 manner. Jan. 1S08, p. 32. 
 
 Id. — Her {Hannah Manderts) grandfather, Mr. John 
 Buxton, was a Non- conformist, and when, in 1662, upwards 
 ol 2000 of the best and most learned of the clergy were 
 forced from their churches by the Act of Uniformity, was 
 one of those who gladly invited them to preach in his house. 
 Feb. 1808, p. TJ, 
 
 G. /i^-— The good old Puritans, I believe, never preached 
 better, than when in danger of being taken to prison as soon 
 as they had finished their sermon, ^orks, vol. i. p. 81. 
 
 Id — I cannot but think our Lord will let his word run, 
 and be abundantly glorified in America. Boston people are 
 
much upon my heart. The memory of their forefatl^ers is 
 precious to my soul. May you live to see the spirit pf 
 scriptural Puritanism universally prevail ! lb. p. 233. 
 
 Id. ---Formerly} if a person was serious, or preached 
 Christ, he was termed a Puritan, now he is a Methodist. 
 lb. vol. ii. p. 212. 
 
 Id.— It was this, no doubt, that made the Puritans of the 
 last century such burning and shining lights. When cast out 
 by the black Bartholomew-act, and driven from their respec- 
 tive charges to preach in barns and fields, in the highways 
 and hedges, they in an especial manner wrote and preached 
 as men having authority. Though dead, by their writings 
 they yet speak : a peculiar unction attends them to this very 
 hour. Preface to the Works of Mr. John Butiyan. . lb. vol. iv. 
 p. 306. 
 
 Dr. Gilliesy on G. W.'s preaching at dtffereixt meeting-houses 
 In America. Old Mr. Walter, who succeeded Mr. Elliot, 
 commonly called the apostle of the Indians, at Roxbury, 
 said it was Puritanism revived. Life of Whitefeld. lb. vol. 
 vii. p. 60. 
 
 Evan. Mag.— The. fallen condition of man was a frequent 
 subject with the Puritans and first Noncontormist ministers. 
 May 1807, p. 217. 
 
 Christian Observer. In this state things remained till the 
 appearance of Wesley and Whitefield. When they arose, 
 their superior talents, zeal, and incaution, naturally still 
 Tjore alarmed the Church. The old cry of Puritanism 
 revived under another name, and many excesses, on the 
 part of the new religionists," seemed to justify the hostility 
 which was excited against them. Nor was this the only 
 influence their movements had upon the Church. Their zeal, 
 thank God, was contagious. It communicated itself at first 
 to some individuals of the establishment, whose number has 
 since greatly increased, who without sanctioning the irregu- 
 larities or the schism of these two eminent characters, entered 
 
 M 
 
162 
 
 like them upon the apostolic career, of proclaiming loudly 
 the doctrines of Christianity, and pressing others into the 
 service of their crucified Redeemer. These men have thus 
 sprung up burning and shining lights in the deadness and 
 coldness of the night of religion. Oct. I8O7. P- 668. 
 
 idiacixjib ba& inn an 
 
 >i'j^C 'Sii^ili'- 
 
 tjiij nO- 
 
 IK abnim iiQflj lin^qz <■■ 
 '\ xl3iurf>'iill {«oi^ aifiitM - 
 
 919V? 3w \fib biidi aril 
 
 Mi5t\ .Wi<«,Ci\.. 
 
 
 s JOfl a-jyiicflrt jl '.i;tw\s<;r, .... 
 
 jb 8c znoiiiiqo thuz 36 jlK^q< : 
 
 >a9q2 oi oftifw xlj'tow 3;»'itijE <;« u i(0(j*.Li'i(>oi ^ilj i{.'>i;o1 3on 
 
 (9fi) tsirilb^^j? rtfirfj ,9m oi'crWirtoj sioitt • 
 
 9d bf uoda bos ,9nifn fei s/riT ** '\vii\' 
 .vx lev " ,viVW ,\\ Vxxx^ ■' Am(^Vv 
 
 ;r 
 
 m\ .q 
 
 ■Ai)l tiJodA — .bl 
 v'(u.fTi ni ,dD£9iq 01 
 >' noqir h^iinni 
 \ i-jLujlr) * i3< iii iud ,}2i)d >K jzi 
 1; .1; <1 Ifi lisq yns 9d 03 b9woIfjj 
 iei q ^1 .xVu\iaA\ 
 
 t^^Vn 10 ((y,vi^\v\0 ;ii izisrtoa noigibii 29ob lOiljioM — .bl 
 
 batiaabyiov/ I .b;u. rjdjuid (in 
 sd iiso Ji.'ii ,i:o.^;/-j » K. 
 
163 
 
 ^Ibuol icnnii£bo:., .. .., -.;..m- -w ....,^0 u,:.ui aiil 
 
 (I) oJni ziwrfjo gifiezoTtj ins ^yJtnfimn/iD la ^ynnJDob 3(h 
 2uH) S'/iirf nam oz^iilT \i?fn'»9h'i)I ^srfi^oo ihdi. I0 sdiv !•>/ 
 
 Section XVIlf. 
 
 On the policy of declining the name and character' 
 of a separate Sect. 
 
 J. W. — Our conference began at Leeds. The point on 
 which we desired all the preachers to speak their minds at 
 large, was, * Whether we ought to separate from the church ?' 
 Whatever was advanced on one side or the other, was seri- 
 ously and calmly considered. And on the third day we were 
 all fully agreed, in that general conclusion, That, whether 
 it was laivful or not, it was no ways expedient, Journ. from 
 1755 to 1758. Works i vol. xxx. p. 14. 
 
 Id. — 'Tis a poor excuse to say, * O, but the people are 
 brought into several erroneous opinions.^ It matters not ? 
 straw, whether they are or no j I speak of such opinions as dc 
 not touch the foundation : it is scarce worth while to spenc 
 ten words about it. Whether they embrace this re/igiou. 
 opinion or that, is no more concern to me, than whether the) 
 embrace this or that system of astronomy. Are they brought 
 to holy tempers and holy lives F This is mine, and should be 
 your enquiry. Farther Appealy Part 11. Worlds, vol. xv. 
 p. 190. 
 
 Id. — About ten years ago, my brother and I weredesired 
 to preach, in many parts of London. — The points we chiefly 
 insisted upon were four : First, That orthodoxy or right opinions 
 is, at best, but a very slender part of religion, if it can be 
 allowed to be any part of it at all. P/ain Account of the Me- 
 thodists, lb. p. 195. 
 
 Id. — Neither does Religion consist in Orthodoxy or right 
 
 M 2 
 
164 
 
 Opinions', which altho' they are not properly outward 
 thuigs, are not in the heart, but the understanding. A man 
 may be orthodox in every point ; he may not only espouse 
 right Opinions, but zealously defend them against all oppo- 
 sers : he may think justly concerning the incarnation of our 
 Lord, concerning the ever blessed Trinity, and every other 
 doctrine, contained in the Oracles of God : he may assent 
 to all the three Creeds ; that called the Apostles, the Nicene, 
 and the Athanasian ; and yet it Is possible, he may have no 
 Religion at all, no more than a Jew, Turk, or Pagan. He 
 may be almost as orthodox as the devil ; tho' indeed not 
 altogether: for every man errs in something; whereas we 
 cannot well conceive him to hold any erroneous opinion : and 
 may all the while be as great a stranger as he to the religion 
 of the heart. On the IV ay to the Kingdom. Sermons y vol, i. 
 p. 103. 
 
 Id. — These, therefore, cannot make our glorying void. 
 That we do not, will not form any separate sect, but from 
 principle remain, what we always have been, true members 
 of the church of England. On the Foundation of the New 
 Chapel, lb. vol. iii. p. 222. 
 
 Id. — If it be said. He could have made them {the Methodists) 
 a separate people, like the Moravian Brethren, I answer. This 
 would have been a direct contradiction to his whole design in 
 raising them up: namely, to spread Scriptural Religion 
 throughout the land, among people of every denomination, 
 leaving every one to hold his own opinions, and to follow his 
 own mode of worship. On God's Vineyard. lb. vol. vi. p. 63. 
 
 Id. — But with the Methodists, it is quite otherwise. They 
 are not a sect or party. They do not separate from the reli- 
 gious community to which they at first belonged. l\ hitehead^ 
 vol. ii. p. 497. 
 
 Id. 1786. — I went to Brentford, but had httle comfort 
 there. The society is almost dwindled to nothing. What 
 have we gained by separating from the Church here,? Is 
 not this a good lesson for others .'' lb, 503. 
 
165 
 
 Id. 1787, London. — There is no increase in the society. So 
 that we have profited nothing by having our service in Church 
 hours. lb. 
 
 Id. 1789. — I never had any design of separating from the 
 Church. I have no such design now. I do not believe the 
 Methodists in general design it, when I am no more seen, 
 I do and will do all that is in my power to prevent such an 
 event. Nevertheless, in spite of all I can do, many of them 
 will separate from it: although I am apt to think not one 
 half, perhaps not a third of them. These will be so bold and 
 injudicious as to form a separate party, which consequently 
 will dwindle away into a dry, dull, separate party, lb. 
 p. 502. 
 
 C. W. on the Society at Leeds, 1756. — They were unani- 
 mous to stay in the Church, because the Lord stays in it, 
 and multiplies his witnesses therein. lb. vol. i. p. 333. 
 
 Dr. Whitehead.— Wis {C. W.'s) object was, to dissuade 
 the members of the Methodist Societies from leaving their 
 former connexions, and uniting into a separate body. In 
 doing this he sometimes mentioned the Dissenters, as well as 
 the members of the Church of England, but not always, as 
 in most places these formed the bulk of the Methodist Socie- 
 ties, lb. ^ 
 
 Id.-— The first and leading principle in the economy of 
 Mfethodism, from iis commencement to the present time, 
 was not to form the people into a separate party ; but to leave 
 every individual member of the society at full liberty to con- 
 tinue in his former religious connexion : nay, leaving every 
 one under a kind of necessity of doing so, for the ordinance 
 of baptism and the Lord's supper. lb. vol. ii. p. 2S2. 
 
 Minutes of Conference, 1793. — You may clearly see frpm 
 hence, dear brethren, that it is the people, in the instan(:,e5 
 referred to, who have forced us into this further deviation 
 from our union to. the Church of England, Still we wish to 
 
166 
 
 fe%'SMit^d<ti$'%'&4a*body at large.-^— We'd© assure you, Aat 
 we Irave 110 desfgh cir desire of rnaking our societies separate 
 churches, p. 26, 27. 2,= . \iw yivvi 
 
 ' Meth. Mag. J. Benson,— -A Book I liave Jetely compiled 
 and published, termed, ' An Apology for tlie People called 
 Methodists/ in which you will see clearly stated, the Origin 
 and Progress, Doctrine, Discipline, and Designs of this 
 t*eoplq, for I will not call them a Sect, so generally spoken 
 ■Agzinsi.Mefb.Mag. FeL lS04y p. 65. 
 
 it /rn* ^' '" Scot/and. — I come only as an occasional preacher, 
 to. preach the simple gospel to all that are willing to hear me, 
 of whatever denomination. Worksf \id\. i. p. 202. 
 
 Id. ---Blessed be God, thi.' partition-wall is breaking down 
 daily in some of our old friends hearts in London. I exhort 
 ^11 tq go where they can profit most, lb. p. 398. 
 
 H-).Id.r=~Though I am a strenuous defender of the right cqus- 
 rniffSfiof Christ, and utterly detest Arminian principles, yet I 
 \know that God gave me the Holy Ghost, befoie I was clear 
 in either as to head-knowledge : and therefore, dear Sir, I 
 am the more moderate to people who are not clear, supposing 
 I see the divuiie image stamped upon their hearts. lb. 
 
 ■Xn" „ )■; ■■'•'■U't . , i'lirif.v. 
 
 p. 406. 
 
 Id. — The blessed Jesus cares for his people of all denomi- 
 
 ifsfibnsi He is gathering his elect out of all. Happy they, 
 
 'who, with a disinterested view, take in the whole church mih'- 
 
 iaiit, and, in spite of narrow-hearted bigots, breathe an undis- 
 
 ^fefilbMd ' ifatftblic' s^Wit' towards all. lb. vol. ii. p. 326. 
 
 I(|,^.;-X<>ii;M4ge right when you say, ' it is your opinion 
 ^hat I do not want to make a sect, or set myself at the head of 
 '^'iia'rty.' Ib.,p. 248. ' ' ' 
 
 b3rjMh<^j?^'^~fP.M^^PPy Methodists, who are Methodists 
 i^^j^^I ^X}^ ^I^J^jaccovint such, who being dead to sects and 
 . jaarties, aim at nothing else but an holy method of living to, 
 ^^,^(^^d^iiig in the blessed, Jesus. Ib.^vol. iii. p. 6S. 
 
 Id,— -Be fond of no name but that of Christian. Letter 
 to the Clergy of the Diocese of Litchfield, lb. vol. iv. p. 196. 
 
167 
 
 W — Wherever I see the image of my Master, I iieyeE 
 enquire of them their opinions. Serm. The Folly and Dan^nof 
 being not righteous enough . lb. vol. v. p. 131. iAv\v;(3^% 
 
 Id.— If possible, let an open separation from the church 
 be avoided. lb. vol. i. p. 458. -. . . ; , :/^ 
 
 Id. 1743. — In our last association we agreed not to, sepa- 
 rate from the established church, but go on in our usua^ 
 way. Indeed, the motion to separate, was. only made by a 
 very few of more contracted principles. By far the greater part 
 most strenuously opposed it, and with good reason; for as we 
 enjoy such great liberty under the mild and gentle governraefit 
 of his present Majesty King George, we think we can d6 
 him, our country, and the cause of God, more service in 
 ranging up and down, &c. lb. vol. ii. p. 38. rh 
 
 Id. — The end of your meeting, brethren, is not that you 
 may think yourselves more holy than your neighbours, much 
 less to form a sect or party, or promote a schism or sedition 
 in the church or state. Letter to the Religious Secietieir.Af 
 'England. lb. vol. iv. p. 26, . ^ , ^ !^-.., ■•• ^t i^llJit) ni 
 
 Id — The Methodists are no iett, no separatists from the 
 established church, neither do they call people from her com- 
 munion. Letter to the Bishop of London. lb. p. 128. ^ 
 
 . .Id. — I don't care whether you go to church or meeting.;^.^I 
 am, I profess, a member of the church of England; — ^but 
 you will never find me disputing about the outward appen- 
 dages of religion; don't tell me you, arp. a. 3ap^;st, pan Jn^- 
 pendant, a Presbyterian, a Dissenter, tell me you are a 
 Christian, that is all I want. Eighteen Sermons, p. 310. 
 10 i i-T. 1 ■! 1 r ifjn ? 
 
 Mjr. Rowland Hill. — We neither design to make -thiq^child- 
 
 ren, voluntarily committed to our care, either churchmen 
 or dissenters, but Christians. — The children" afe c6rt(fdcted 
 at one time te a church, at another time to a xnttilng, 
 where the glad tidings of salvatiori are decidedly held 'Pdrtli : 
 and I advise that the children of the sdv^ral' sChbbls'b^'i^ot 
 
168 
 
 always led to the same, but to different places of worship, 
 that when they grow up into life they may find themselves 
 at liberty from the narrow contracted spirit of a party. 
 Serin, on Sunday Schools, p. 30. 
 
 
169 
 
 'it!. 
 If, 
 
 Section XIX. 
 
 On aiming at an Universal Hierarchy. 
 
 J. W. — Full as I was, I knew not where to begin, in 
 warning them to flee from the wrath to come, till my testa- 
 ment opened on those words, 1 came notU call the righteous, but 
 sinners to repentance: in applying which, my soul was so in- 
 larged, that me thought I could have cried out, in another sense 
 than poor, vain Archimedes, * Give me where to stand, and 
 I will shake the earth.' Journ.from 1738 to 1739. IVorkst. 
 vol. xxvii. p. 81. 
 
 Id. — If you had been told, that thejealous God would soon 
 arise and maintain his own cause ; that he would pour down 
 his Spirit from on high, and renew the face of the earth ; — 
 would you not have vehemently desired to see that day, that 
 you might bless God and rejoice therein ? Behold the day of 
 the Lord is come. He is again visiting and redeeming his 
 people. Earnest Appeal. lb. vol. xiv. p. 169. 
 
 Id. — A late eminent writer goes farther yet, accounts it aa 
 instance of downright Enthusiasm, to imagine^ that there is 
 any extraordinary work now wrought upon the earth. Far- 
 ther Appeal, Part II. lb. vol. xv. p. 127. 
 
 Id. — It should rejoice the hearts of all who desire the 
 kingdom of God should come, that so many of them have 
 been snatched already from the mouth of the lion, by an 
 
170 
 
 utieontmont though not unlawful, way. This circumstance 
 therefore is no just excuse ^ for not acknowledging the work of 
 God. Especially, if we consider, that whenever it has pleased 
 God to work any great work upon the earth, even from the 
 earliest times, he hath stept more or less out of the common 
 way. lb. p. 165. 
 
 Id. — ^When hath religion, I will not say, since the refor- 
 mation, but since the time of Constatjtine the Great y made so 
 large a progress in any nation, within so small a space ? I 
 believe, hardly can either antient or modern history, supply 
 us with a parallel instance. lb, 120. 
 
 Id.— Two or three poor people met together, "in order to 
 help each other to be real Christians. They increased t6' 
 hundreds, to thousands, to myriads, still pursuing their one 
 point, real religion, the love of God and man, ruling all 
 their tempers, and words and actions. Now I will be bold 
 to say, such an event as this, considered in all its circum- 
 stances, has not been seen upon earth before, since the 
 time that St. John went to Abraham's bosom. On Formed 
 
 Times. SermonSf vol. v. p. 36l' ' ' •"'''■ 
 
 t'iinRmoH 
 Id,— -Bcngelius being asked. Why he placed the grand 
 
 revival of religion so late as the year 1836, replied, I 
 acknowledge all the prophecies would incline me to place it 
 a century sooner. But an insurmountable difficulty lies in 
 the way : I cannot reconcile this to matter of fact. For I do 
 not Know of any remarkable work of God, which has been 
 wrought upon earth between the years 1 730 and 1740.' This 
 is really surprising. It is strange, that sensible men should 
 know so little of what is done at so small a distance. How 
 could so great a man be ignorant of what was transacted no 
 farther off than England ? On the Foundation of the New- 
 Chapel, lb. vol. ill. p. 209. , loii? ;,/ii,i 
 
 ^, Id. — From Oxford, where it first appeared, the little 
 l^eaven spread wider and wider.— It afterwards spread to every 
 j)»rt of the land, and a little one became a thousand. It then 
 spread into North Britain and Ireland, and a few years after, 
 
into New York, Pensylvania, and many other provinces ip,. 
 America, even as high as Newfoundland, and Nova-Scotit^;.; 
 So that although at i rst this grain of rniustar4 sted w»s tfij^ 
 least of all the seeds, yet in a few years it grew into a larg^ 
 tree^ and put forth great branches. On the general Spread*, 
 of the Gospel. lb. vol. iv. p. 155. ..vfiV/ 
 
 Id.' — *And is it not probable, I say, that he will carry it on, 
 in the same manner as he has begun ? — May it not thus spreadf^ 
 first, through the remaining provinces, then through the islf^! 
 of North America ? And at the same time from England tp* 
 Holland ? Where there is already a blessed work in Utrecht,,, 
 Harlem, and many other cities. Probably it will spread from 
 these to the Protestants in France, to those in Germany, ajfid, 
 those in Switzerland. Then to Sweden, Denmark, Russia, 
 and all the other Protestarit nations in Europe. May we not 
 suppose that the same leaven of pure and undefiled religion, 
 of the experimental knowledge and love of God, of inward 
 and outward holiness, will afterwards spread to the Roman- 
 Catholics, in Great Britain, Ireland, Holland ; in Germany" 
 France, Switzerland, and in all other countries, where the 
 Romanists and Protestants live intermixt, and familiarly con- 
 verse with each other ? Will it not thien be easy for the Wis- 
 dom of God, to make a way for religion, in the life and powSf 
 thereof, into those countries that are merely Popish, as Ital}'^ 
 Spain, Portugal * And may it not be gradually diffused fron§ 
 thence, to all that name the name of Christ, in the varioa^ 
 provinces of Turkey, in Abyssinia, yea, and in the remottsl 
 parts, not only of Europe; but of Asia, Africa, and AmeficS*? 
 
 lb: p. 156, 157. ' ■^" :''-■■ : ■-: - ^-^--^'V' ^i-^^ at 
 
 . 'f^rn;; o? fi '^tioh li i&il-^' I0. siiji! q? v/on;t 
 . Id.^-^All unprejudiced persons may see with, their j^yes, 
 
 Xhat he is already renewing the face of the earth. ?; Atid^we 
 
 have strong reason to hope, that the work he hath begu^jj^^ae 
 
 will carry on unto the day of the Lord Jesus : that he will 
 
 never intermit this blessed work of his Spirit, Uhtil he has 
 
 ifumlled kil his promises :' until he hath put a period to sin an A 
 
 misery, arid irifirmi^yi and death ; and re-established universal 
 
172 
 
 holiness and happiness, and caused all the inhabitants of the 
 earth to sing together, * Hallelujah ! The Lord God omnipo- 
 tent reigneth!' lb. p. 164. 
 
 Id. — Yet the wise men of the world, the men of eminence, 
 the men of learning and renown, ' cannot imagine what we 
 moan by talking of any extraordinary work of God !* They 
 cannot discern the signs of ikese times ! They can see no 
 sign at all of God's arising to maintain his own cause, and 
 set, up his kingdom over the earth! The Signs of the Times. 
 lb. p. 193. 
 
 Minutes of Conference, — Q. 4. What may we reasonably 
 expect to be God's design in raising up the preachers called 
 Methodists ? J. To reform the nation, particularly the church ; 
 to spread scriptural holiness over the land. J. J^-'s Works, 
 vol. XV. p. 278. 
 
 lb. 1794. — Address of the Irish to the British Conference.^- 
 Our views are enlarged, Weare looking forward, and praying 
 for the universal spread of righteousness. The great out- 
 pouring of the Spirit of God, with which the North of Eng- 
 land has been so astonishingly blessed, and with the minute 
 particulars of which we have been favoured by Dr. Coke, 
 has inflamed our desires. We long to see, yea, we believe we 
 shall both see and feel the same gracious shower in Ireland, the 
 ensuing year. The Lord is removing the prejudices of the 
 great body of Romafi Catholics, and a door seems to be 
 opening among them. It is our wish and fervent prayer, that 
 the Holy Spirit may overshadow you in your approaching 
 Conference ; and that all your counsels and resolves may 
 redound to the glory of God and the salvation of myriads : 
 that a great and effectual door may be opened for the ever- 
 lasting Gospel, not only in these favoured Islands, but 
 throughout Europe, throughout the World, p. 29, 30. 
 
 Meth. Mag. J. Pawson They shall be as nothing, and 
 
 they that strive with thee shall perish, &c. Isa. xli. U, 12. 
 I believe these words were given to me some years ago, when 
 my mind was deeply exercised respecting our Connection, 
 
173 
 
 and the Lord has made ihem good hitherto, and, I trust, 
 he will continue his Goodness to the end. Oct. 180^) 
 p. 456. 
 
 lb. T. Roberts.'— T\\\s united kingdom, the neighbouring, 
 and the distant islands of the sea, and the continent of Ame- 
 rica, have of a wilderness,' become a fruitful field.' June 
 1804, p. 247. 
 
 lb.— -'TheJSpirit of our God,' which hath been shed on you 
 abundantly, thro' the ministry of the Methodist Preachers. 
 A little stone was cut out without hands,' and it became a 
 great mountain.' A small spark was struck out, and ' behold, 
 how great a matter a little fire kindieth !' ' These that have 
 turned the' moral world upside down, are come hither also.' 
 p. 247. '"- 
 
 lb. Mr. Wm. Sutcliffe May the Lord continue to carry 
 
 on his work till it overspread the whole earth. Oct. 1807, 
 p- 477. 
 
 lb. Mr. Joshua Newton My heart's desire and earnes^-, 
 
 prayer to God is, that the sacred flame may spread thro' the 
 province, and thro* all the world. lb. p. 479- 
 
 lb. — In a letter, dated Annapolis Royal, June 23, 1807, 
 — Mr. Bennet, one of our Missionaries {the Methodist 
 Missionaries), writes as follows. — My heart's desire and pray- 
 er to God is, that this work may spread thro' the Province 
 among high and low, rich and poor, as it has done with us ; and 
 that He may go on till the whole world bows to his swayj*- 
 Jan. 1808, p. 46, 4/. iv 
 
 lb. — H. RobertSy Sail-maker, on board his Majestfs shipj 
 Le Tonant. Some [of our people) are gone into other ships, 
 so that you see the little leaven still spreads. Oh ! that the! 
 lump of the whole world were leavened! Jpril 1808, p. 187» 
 
 lb. — Mr. Dace {Missionary at St. Kiits) to the Rev. Dr. 
 Coke.-— Unspeakable joy I have tclt in hearing of the glorious 
 increase among you in England the last year. Glory be to 
 
^^feoa'f^O^yy^Hfe' fiat' 6h try 'tht chai-Wof Ms gos^l, u«t«l the 
 whole world shall be bowed io his sUaj^»' Juf?e 1808, p. 283. 
 
 ' '^' Mt-. N/ghfrngafe .—The Methodists, when reflecting on the 
 success of their exertions in making proselytes to tbeic rause, 
 tTften isihgV-:,; gnohsfooja; j. -, j^f 
 
 »nwoh )co r ;. '; • ;; ;. 'Saw ye not the cloud arise, 
 
 lliw 'i^diizit.f Little as a human hand ? 
 
 tol STOob rf?.9il See it spreads along the skies, ^ 
 
 Jood«> gnilHKif Hangs o'er all the thirsty laiid ! p. 32. 
 
 ' '^id.— Often do I reflect with no small pleasure on the 
 
 ecstatic joy I have felt on hearing the accounts at a society- 
 
 j,tJneeting. It was delightful to anticipate an approaching 
 
 Millennium ; to see the period at hand, when — the whole race 
 
 ot men shall rally round the standard of Methodism, and 
 
 j^.^yery one, laying aside his prejudices, and his pride, shall 
 
 ^exclaim, ' This people shall be my people, and their God 
 
 my God.' p. 242. 
 
 :'ini}Q' ^^' — What am I, that God should so delight to honour 
 me ? However, I believe the Lord will work a great work 
 ,^^,uponthe earth. fForh, vol. i. p. 59. 
 
 t,'^ Id. — I really believe we shall not die, 'till we see the 
 kingdom of God come with power. lb. 141. 
 
 daiH^ld.— Surety Jesus Christ is about to set the world in a 
 
 flame. He is working powerful at home ; he is working 
 
 !. powerfully abroad. I trust he will continue working, 'till 
 
 -the eanh be filled with the knowledge of the Lord, as the 
 
 '; waters cover the sea. , ib*p. 293. ./ 21 ^unijo/i 
 
 Id.— T trust that nbf'orie corner of poor S'cyian3"wiil'be 
 
 .njeft unwatered by the dew of God's heavenly blessing. The 
 
 aiifknid is npw only rising as big as a man's hand ; yet a.Jittle 
 
 -u*»^jle, and we shall hear a sound of an abundance of gospel 
 
 jffaigw list, p. 401. 
 
 V»oa Iftik^I-rliavejust now doine preaching. Swansey is faken ! 
 I never preached with a more convincing power. lb. vol* ii. 
 
7 ?I4.--(In sliort, I hape-I CW Jnform,yQvjr^l^y?hip tbat 
 Portsmouth is taken. lb. p. 23 J,^v,o^| ^J \\^^ hhow ?! 
 
 Id Mansfield I hope was taken. Af^er leaving that place, 
 
 I went to Rotherham. lb. p. 354. 
 
 Id.-— I have been also at two associations In Wales; ' The 
 work begins now to shew itself. Many are taking root down- 
 ward, and bearing fruit upward. Ere long I trust they will 
 fill the land. I am glad the Lord hath opened fresh doors for 
 you, my dear brother. The rams horns are sounding about 
 Jericho; surely the towering walls will at length fall ..down, 
 .lb. p. 19. 
 
 S<i'''ia'.-.i;The work of God is likely to spread far and near, 
 and such are daily added to the church as shall be saved. 
 
 ^■Tb. p. 23.- '"_ • ■'■ -• '-'-^^ '■ .(■-■■ ■•'■'■ ''-'^'"' •" 
 
 j^ Id.— I am afraid that some good men s calculations about 
 the latter-day glory are premature, and that it is not so near 
 at hand as some imagine. lb. p. 252. 
 ,"' Id.-- In allusion to J. W^—K love of power sbmttimes 
 intoxicates even God's own dear children.. lb. p. 3 16. 
 
 Id. 1753. A door is opening at Winchester. Surely the 
 little leaven will ferment, till the whole kingdom be leavened, 
 lb. vol. iii. p. 7. 
 
 ' Id. 1754. A heavenly fire is lighted in England, which 
 
 i. men and devils shall never be able to extinguish. lb. p. 9I. 
 
 ' Id.— I am glad you find old Jacob's prophecy to be ful- 
 
 5' filling. ' To Shiloh shall the gathering of the people be.' 
 
 Nothing is wanting at Bristol, London, and elsewhere, but 
 
 -,,?labourers full of the first old methodistical spirit lb. p. 33. 
 
 ^- Id.— And as good Bishop Latimer said, when the papists 
 ^ laid a lighted faggot at Dr. Ridley's feet, so we may venture 
 ^■-'lo affirm, ' a candle is lighted in England, through the instru- 
 mentality of the Methodists, which will not easily be put out.* 
 ■ Letter to the author of the Enthusiasm of Met^odiffs and 
 Papists compar£d. i^»m^:'M'^9.' i'¥>^iiii^( bad.ifioiq wyan I 
 Id.— Great things God is doing now.— -Many rightci^us meo 
 
176 
 
 have desired to see the thuigs which we see, and have not seen 
 them ; and to hear the things which we hear, and have not 
 heard them. But still there are more excellent things behind. 
 Glorious things are spoken of these times, ' when the earth 
 shall be filled with the knowledge of the Lord, as the waters 
 cover the sea.' There is a general expectation among the 
 people of God, &c. Serm^ The Marriage of Cana. lb. 
 vol. vi. p. 73. 
 
 From f>. 49 to 176 ef these « Extjatti' printed by G. Sidney ^ Hcrihufr.btrland 
 
177 
 
 Section XX. 
 On the advantages of Association and Confession, 
 
 J. W. — In a few months the far greater part of those 
 who had begun to fear God, and ivork righteousness, but 
 were not united together [in Societies), grew faint in their 
 minds, and fell back into what they were before. Plain 
 Account of the Methodists, Works, vol. xv. p. 198. 
 
 Minutes of Conference. — Q. 6. Is it advisable to preach 
 in as many places as we can, without forming any societies ? 
 A. By no means : we have made the trial in various places ; 
 and that for a considerable time. But all the seed has 
 fallen as by the way-side : there is scarce any fruit of it 
 remaining. — Q. 7. But what particular inconveniencies do 
 you observe, where societies are not formed ? A. These 
 among others ; 1 . The preachers cannot give proper in- 
 structions and exhortations to those that are convinced of 
 sin : 2. They cannot watch over one another in love j nor, 
 3. Can the believers bear one another's burdens, and build 
 up each other in faith and holiness. — Q^. 13. How often 
 shall we permit strangers to be present, at the meeting of 
 the society ? A. Let every other meeting of the society, 
 in every place, be strictly private*; no one stranger being 
 admitted, on any account or pretence whatsoever. On the 
 other nights we may admit them with caution ; but not the 
 same persons above twice or thrice. In order to this, see 
 that all in every place shew their tickets before they come 
 in. lb. p. 280 — 282. 
 
 /. W. — By repeated experiments we learn, that though 
 a man preach like an angel, he will neither collect, nor 
 preserve a society which is collected, without visiting them 
 from house to house. Journ, from 1758 to 1760. lb. 
 vol. XXX. p. 249. 
 
 Id. — How much preaching has there been for these 
 
 * Do not our laws require, or would it not be reasonable to require, that 
 the meetings of every religious society be held ayerlw forihusf 
 
 N 
 
178 
 
 twenty years all over Pembrokeshire ? But no regular 
 societiesy no discipline, no order or connection. And the 
 consequence is, that nine in ten of the once awakened, are 
 now faster asleep than ever. Journ. from 1762 io 1765. 
 lb. vol. xxxi. p. 247. 
 
 Id. — There Mfas one thing when I was with you, that 
 gave me pain. You are not in the society. But why not ? 
 Are there not sufficient arguments for it, to move any 
 reasonable man ^ Do you not hereby make an open con- 
 fession of Christ, of what you really believe to be his 
 work, and of those whom you judge to be in a proper 
 sense, his people and his messengers ? By this means do 
 not you encourage his people and strengthen the hands of 
 his messengers ? And is not this the way to enter into the 
 spirit and share the blessing of a Christian community ? — 
 Perhaps you will say, ' I am joined in affection.' True, 
 but not to so good effect. Ihis joining half-way, this 
 being a friend to, but not a member of the society, is by 
 no means so open a confession of the work and servants of 
 God. Many go thus far who dare not go farther, who are 
 ashamed to bear the reproach of an entire tlnion. lb. 
 p. 323, 324. 
 
 Id. — ^This evening our little society began, which after- 
 wards met in Fetter-lane. Our fundamental rules were as 
 follow. In obedience to the command of God by St. James, 
 and by the advice of Peter Bohler*, it is agreed by us, 1 . That 
 we will meet together once a week to confess our faults one 
 to another y and pray one for another y that ive may he healed : — 
 3. That everyone in order speak as freely, plainly, and con- 
 cisely as he can, the real state of his heart, with his several 
 temptations and deliverances, since the last^time of meeting. 
 Journ. 1738. lb. vol. xxvi. p. 263. 
 
 /. W. and C. W. General Rules. — Each society is 
 divided into smaller companies, called Classes, according 
 to their ^-espective places of abode. There are about twelve 
 
 * A teacher in the Moravian Cliurch, 
 
179 
 
 persons in every class ; one of whom is stiled The Leader. 
 It is his business, 1. to see each person in his class, once 
 a week at least ; in order To enquire, how their souls 
 prosper j To advise, reprove, comfort or exhort, as occa- 
 sion require ; To receive what they are willing to give, 
 toward the relief of the poor. 2. To meet the minister, and 
 ,the stewards of the society once a week. lb. vol. xv. p. 232. 
 
 J. TV. — By the blessing of God upon their endea- 
 vours to help one another, many found the pearl of great 
 price. Being justified by faith, they had peace with God. — 
 But they had still to wrestle both with flesh and blood, 
 and with principalities and powers : so that temptations 
 were on every side : and often temptations of such a kind, 
 as they knew not how to speak in a class : in which persons 
 of every sort, joung and old, men and women, met together. 
 These therefore wanted some means of closer union : they 
 wanted to pour out their hearts without reserve, particularly 
 with regard to the sin which did still easily beset them. — 
 In compliance with their desire, I divided them into smaller 
 companies; putting the married or single men,' and married 
 or single women together. The chief rules of these Bands, 
 i.e. little companies, so that old English word signifies, 
 run thus. — 1. To. meet once a week, at the least: — 4. To 
 speak, each of us in order, freely and plainly, the true state 
 pf our soul, with the faults we have committed in thought 
 word or deed, and the temptations we have felt, since our 
 last meeting: 5. To desire some person among us, thence 
 called a Leader^ to speak his own state first, and then to 
 ask the rest in order, as many and as searching questions 
 as may be, concerning their state, sins and temptations. 
 Plain Account of the Methodists. lb. p. 211, 212. 
 
 Id. — Your question is, * After private confessions taken 
 in their bands, are not reports made to Mr. W. .•" I answer, 
 no : No reports are made to me, of the particulars men- 
 tioned in private bands. * Are no delinquents, male and 
 female, brought before him separately^ and confessed by him? * 
 No : none at all. You ask, * How then do I know the 
 
180 
 
 outward and inward states of those under my care ? ' 1 
 answer, by examining them once a quarter, more or less, 
 not separately, but ten or fifteen together. Second Letter 
 to the Author oftJie Enthusiasm of Methodists and Papists com' 
 pared. lb. vol. xvi. p 346, 347. 
 
 Id. — I saw it might be useful to give some advices to 
 all those, who thus continued in the light of God's coun- 
 tenance, which the rest of their brethren did not want, 
 and probably could not receive. So I desired a small 
 number of such as appeared to be in this state, to spend 
 an hour with me every Monday morning. My design was, 
 not only, to direct them, how to press after perfection ; to 
 exercise their every grace, and improve every talent they 
 had received -, and to incite them to love one another 
 more, and to watch more carefully over each other : but 
 also to have a select companyy to whom I might unbosom 
 myself on all occasions, without reserve : and whom I could 
 propose to all their brethren as a pattern of love, of 
 holiness, and of good works. Plain Account of the Metho' 
 dists. lb. vol. XV. p. 216. 
 
 Id. — I met the select society, consisting of sixty-five 
 members. I believe, all of these were saved from sin : 
 most of them are still in glorious liberty. Journ.from 1768 
 to 1770. lb. vol. xxxii. p. 312. 
 
 Mr. Hampson, — Bands — are again collected into a general 
 company, called the body bands, and another called the 
 select band ; each of which is met by the preacher once 
 a week. — ^The select bands are made up chiefly of those 
 who profess perfection. Life of Wesley, vol. iii. p. 82, 
 
 Cohe and Moore. — If they {the Leaders of Classes) then 
 discover talents for more important services, they are 
 employed to exhort occasionally in the smaller congrega- 
 tions, when the preachers cannot attend. 5. If approved 
 in this line of duty, they are allowed to preach. 6. Out 
 of these men, who are called local preachers, are selected 
 the itinerant preachers^ who are first proposed in the Con- 
 ference, lb. p. 289. 
 
181 
 
 Minutes of Conference. -^Q. 29. What is the office of an 
 He/per P A. In the absence of a minister {i. e. a clergt/man)y to 
 feed and guide the flock : in particular, 1 . To expound 
 every morning and evening: — 2. To meet the united society, 
 the bands, the select society, and the penitents, every week: 
 3. To receive on trial for the society and bands, and to 
 put the disorderly back on trial : 4. To meet the leaders 
 of the bands and classes weekly, and the stewards, and to 
 overlook their accounts. J. W*s Works, vol. xv. p. 298. 
 
 Dr. IVhitehead. — The laymen who assisted being never 
 called ministers, but simply preachers, or helpers of the 
 ministers, vol. ii. p. 163. . 
 
 Id He (/. W.) therefore took fifteen or twenty 
 
 societies, more or less, which lay round some principal 
 society in those parts, and which were so situated, that 
 the greatest distance from one to the other was not much 
 more than twenty miles, and united them into what was 
 called a Circuit. At the yearly conference, he appointed 
 two, three, or four preachers to one of these circuits, 
 according to its extent. lb. p. 180. 
 
 Minutes of Conference. — Q. 36. Who is the Assistant ? 
 A. That preacher in each circuit, who is appointed from time 
 to time to take charge of the societies, and the other preachers 
 therein. — Q. 38. What is the business of an assistant ? 
 A. 1 . To see that the other preachers in his circuit behave 
 well, and want nothing: 2. To visit the classes quarterly 
 in each place, regulate the bands, and deliver new tickets*: 
 3. To keep watch-nights and love-feasts f : 4. To take in, 
 or put out of the bands or society : 5. To hold quarterly- 
 meetings ; and therein diligently to enquire both into the 
 spiritual and temporal state of each society. J". Wh Works, 
 vol. XV. p. 307, 308. 
 
 * Represented by J. W. as the Zvi*8o\a. or Tessera of the ancieuts, 
 lb. vol. XV. p. 209. 
 
 t The Moravians at Hernhuth, when visited by J. W. in 1738, bad their 
 love-feasts, conferences, bands, helpers, &c. Works, vol. xxvi. p. 303, 306, 348. 
 
182 
 
 Qohe and Moore. — -.By the Assistant was meant the chief 
 preacher in a Circuit, who immediately assisted Mr. Wesley 
 in the regulation of the Societies, p. 286, note. 
 
 Mr. Nightingale. — The assistant is now denominated the 
 Superintendent, p. 292. 
 
 Coke and Moore. — He (/. W.) judged it expedient to 
 summon annually a considerable number of the Preachers, 
 in order to consult together concerning the affairs of the 
 Societies. — The Conference is always understood as signifying 
 the body of Preachers thus annually assembled, p. 266. 
 
 Dr. Whitehead. — The Conference [consisting of one hundred 
 members) is an assembly of itinerant Preachers only; 
 except two or three Clergymen. — It elects members into 
 its own body, or excludes them at pleasure : it makes 
 regulations, or laws, not only for the itinerant Preachers, 
 but for all ranks and orders of persons in the Societies, 
 vol. ii. p. 413. 
 
 Id. — Let us suppose, for instance, that on some important 
 matter which concerned all the societies, or the nation at 
 large, Mr. Wesley gave his orders to the Assistants, di- 
 spersed through the three kingdoms : these would impress 
 them on the other itinerants, in. number together, let ui 
 suppose three hundred. With the influence of this body, 
 these orders would pass on, to about twelve hundred local 
 Preachers in a vast variety of situations ; who, in con- 
 junction with the itinerants, would impress them on about 
 four thousand Stewards and Class Leaders ; and these, by 
 personal application, might, in a short time enforce thenv 
 on about seventy thousand individuals, members of the 
 societies. In addition to this, we may suppose, the 
 itinerant and local Preachers in the course of ten days or 
 a fortnight, publicity address between three and four hundred 
 thousand people, when the same matter might be further 
 urged upon them. Now, what could stand against such 
 influence as this? lb. ^T^, 475. 
 
 Minutes of Conference y 1791. — Q- 8. What regulations are 
 
183 
 
 necessary for the preservation of our whole Economy as the 
 Rev. Mr* Wesley left it ? A. Let the three Kingdoms be 
 divided into Districts : England into eighteen Districts : 
 Scotland into two, and Ireland into five: As follows: 
 1 . London, &c. — ^The Assistant of a Circuit shall have au- 
 thority to summon the Preachers of his District who are in 
 full connection, on any critical case, which, according to 
 the best of his judgment, merits such an interference. And 
 the said Preachers, or as many of them as can attend, shall 
 assemble at the place and time appointed by the assistant 
 aforesaid, and shall form a Committee for the purpose of 
 determining concerning the business on which they are 
 called, p. 15, 16. 
 
 lb. 1794. — ^The District-Committees respectively are to 
 fix upon the Preachers, who are to attend the Conference •, 
 and the Expences of their going to and returning from the 
 Conference, shall be defrayed by their respective Circuits. 
 p. 26. 
 
 lb. 1797. — The Chairman of every District shall be 
 chosen by the Ballot of the Conference, after the names of 
 all the Preachers in the District have been read to them by 
 the Secretary, p. 28. 
 
 lb. 1792.— g. 18. What regulations shall be made con- 
 cerning the office of the President of the Conference ? 
 A. 1 . The same President is not to be re-chosen above once 
 in eight years. p.*19. 
 
 lb. 1794. — The spiritual concerns shall be managed by 
 the Preachers, who have ever appointed Leaders, chosen 
 Stewards, and admitted Members into and expelled them 
 from the Society, consulting their Brethren the Stewards 
 and Leaders, p. 32. 
 
 lb. 1795. — ^The appointment of Preachers shall remain 
 solely with the Conference, p. 33. 
 
 lb. ^The hundred Preachers mentioned in the Enrolled 
 
 Deed, and their successors, are the only legal persons, who 
 constitute the Conference : and we think the junior bre- 
 
184 
 
 thren have no reason to object to this proposition, as they 
 are regularly elected according to seniority, p. 35. 
 
 lb. 1796. — As the Preachers are eminently one hody^ 
 nothing should be done by any individual, which would be 
 prejudicial to the whole, or to any part thereof. Therefore 
 no Preacher shall publish any thing but what is given to 
 the Conference, and printed in our own press. The Book- 
 Committee to determine what is proper to be printed. 
 p. 29. 
 
 lb. 1797. — As to Delegates i the Conference having 
 maturely considered the subject, are thoroughly persuaded, 
 with many of our Societies, whose letters have been read 
 in fuH Conference, that they cannot admit any but regular 
 Travelling Preachers into their Body, either in the Con- 
 ference, or District-Meetings, and preserve the System of 
 Methodism entire, particularly the Itinerant Plan, which 
 they are determined to support. — With regard to Preachers : 
 1. Before any Superintendent propose a Preacher to the 
 Conference, as proper to be admitted on trial, such 
 Preacher must not only be approved of at the March 
 Quarterly-meeting, but must have read and signed the 
 General Minutes, as fully approving of them. p. 29. 
 
 lb. 1 796. — Let no Local Preacher be allowed to preach 
 in any other Circuit without producing a recommendation 
 from the Superintendent of the Circuit where he lives. 
 p. 28. 
 
 lb. 1808. — Q. 24. Can any further measure be adopted 
 by us for the spread of Religion ? A. We think much good 
 might be done, under the blessing of God, by the formation 
 among us of a Religious Tract Society^ to be as extensive as 
 our Connexion ; and we desire that the Book-Committee 
 in London will draw up the Plan of such a Society, and 
 submit it to the consideration of their Brethren, p. 48. 
 
 lb. — Q. 26. Has not the privilege of admission to our 
 Love-feasts been too commonly and promiscuously granted ? 
 A. In some places this has been the case : and we there- 
 
185 
 
 fore direct that our old Rule shall be uniformly enforced, 
 which enacts, that no person, not willing to join our So- 
 ciety, shall be admitted to a Love-Feast more than once ; 
 nor then, without a Note from a travelling Preacher, p. 49. 
 
 G. W. — I could wish, instead of frequenting thaty you 
 would set up another society of a quite contrary nature on 
 the same night of the week. Works t vol. i. p. 35. 
 
 Id. — If you were all to be carried to prison the next 
 moment, I think you should not decline your christian fel- , 
 lowship and society meetings. lb. p. 107. 
 
 Id. — I never was so much assisted in this kind of work, 
 as since I came to I^ondon last. We have public societies 
 twice a week, and a general meeting for reading letters 
 once a month. lb. p. 398. 
 
 Id. To J. W. — My attachment to America will not per- 
 mit me to abide very long in England; consequently, I 
 should but weave a Penelope's webb, if I formed societies ; 
 and if I should form them, I have not proper assistants to 
 take care of them. I intend therefore to go about preach- 
 ing the gospel to every creature. lb. vol. ii. p. 169, 170. 
 
 Id. — ^The Moravians first divided my family, then my 
 parish at Georgia, and after that the societies which, under 
 God, I was an instrument of gathering. lb. p. 215. 
 
 Id.— -I forgot to tell you in my last, that I had given over 
 
 the immediate care of all my societies to Mr. H j so 
 
 that now I am a preacher at large indeed. lb. p. 282. 
 
 Id. — As I am utterly unconcerned in the discipline of 
 Mr. W.— *s societies, I can be no competent judge of their 
 affairs. If you and the rest of the preachers were to meet 
 together more frequently, and tell each other your griev- 
 ances, opinions, &c. it might be of service. lb. p. 362. 
 
 Id. — Several of — — — have offered to join me ; but 
 you know I hate taking other persons as helpers, and as 
 I desire no party, I give no encouragement. lb. p. 365. 
 
 Id. — You know, my dear friend, that I hate to head 
 a party, and that it is absolutely inconsistent with ray other 
 
186 
 
 business, to take upon me the care of societies in various 
 parts. lb. p. 4-33. 
 
 Id. To C. IV. — I cannot help thinking, but he (J. W.) is 
 still jealous of me and my proceedings. lb. p. 464. 
 
 Id. — Even many of our masters in Israel, — are generally 
 most bitter in their invectives against religious societies. — 
 The latter, they are continually crying down, especially if 
 any life or divine power be amongst them, as schismaticali 
 seditious, and tending to destroy the present established 
 constitution. — The first Christians — frequently assembled 
 themselves together, when obliged to shut the doors for 
 fear of the Jews; and their continuing in fellowship with 
 each other, was one main reason why they continued sted- 
 fast in the apostles doctrine. Take then, my brethren, the 
 primitive christians for your examples : their practices are 
 recorded for our learning. No power on earth can lawfully 
 forbid or hinder your imitating them. In all such cases 
 we must obey God rather than man. Letter to the Religious 
 Societies of England. lb. vol. iv. p. 23 — 25. 
 
 Id. — Further, my brethren, content not yourselves with 
 reading, singing and praying together ; but set some time 
 apart to confess your faults and communicate your experi- 
 ences one to another. — No one, I think, that truly loves 
 his own soul, and his brethren as himself, will be shy of 
 opening his heart. — Nor do I know a better means in the 
 world to keep hypocrisy out from amongst you. Pharisees 
 and unbelievers will pray, read, and sing psalms ; but 
 none, save an Israelite indeed, will endure to have his 
 heart searched out. * He that hath ears to hear, let him 
 hear.' lb. p. 31, 32. 
 
 Id. — Tell rtie, all ye that fear God, if it be not an invalu- 
 able privilege to have a company of fellow soldiers conti- 
 nually about us, animating and exhorting each other to 
 stand our ground, to keep our ranks, and manfully to follow 
 the captain of our salvation, though it be through a sea of 
 blood .? Serm. TJie Neressitif and Benefits of Religious Societt/. 
 lb. vol. V. p. 113. 
 
187 
 
 Iti, They that will live godly in Christ Jesus, must, to 
 
 the end of the world, in some degree or other, suffer per- 
 secution. That therefore this may not make us desert 
 our blessed master's cause, every member should unite 
 their forces, in order to stand against it. And for the 
 better efFecting this, each would do well, from time to 
 time, to communicate his experiences, grievances, and 
 temptations, and beg his companions, first asking God's 
 assistance, without which all is nothing, to administer 
 reproof, exhortation, or comfort, as his case requires.— 
 If <two are better than one,' and the ' advantages of re- 
 ligious society are so many and so great; then it is the 
 duty of every true Christiaa_to set on foot, establish and 
 promote, as much as in him lyes, societies of this nature. — 
 We find the kingdom of darkness established daily by 
 such like means ; and shall not the kingdom of Christ be 
 set in opposition against it? — You, brethren, have — by 
 the blessing of God, as this evening's solemnity abundantly 
 testifies, happily formed yourselves into such societies, &c. 
 lb. p. 119, 120. 
 
 Evan. Mag. — In the churches of Christ the truth of 
 Solomon's axiom, that *Twq are better than one,' has 
 been more generally recognized in principle than adopted 
 in practice. As the success of an army greatly depends 
 on a combination of its energies, so the prosperity of 
 religion is best promoted by the united efforts of its 
 friends. Chrisrians ought not to be satisfied with indi- 
 vidual exerrioris: 'they should coalesce, they should 
 concert measures, and with one mind strive together for 
 the faith of the gospel. But instead of this cooperation, 
 Christian societies, even of the same denomination, have 
 been a mere rope of sand 5 isolated from each other, 
 without any associate capacity, without any bond of 
 union.— What has been said is sufficient to illustrate the 
 nature of the Union which we are desirous of forming. — 
 It is intended that a general fund shall be raised — First, 
 to assist in defraying the expences occasioned by the 
 
188 
 
 education of gifted and pious young men for the gospel 
 ministry. — We are peculiarly desirous of having, in all 
 the dark villages of our country, a w^ell-informed and 
 respectable Itinerant Ministry, that shall labour to break 
 up new ground, plant new churches, and thus enlarge the 
 borders of our Lord's Empire. — In our quarterly and 
 annual meetings, the welfare of our particular con- 
 gregations will , occupy our attention ; plans will be 
 formed to extend the knowledge of Christ in our repective 
 districts, and measures concerted to promote the general 
 progress of religion. Impressed with the importance 
 of these objects — we, whose names are hereunto sub- 
 scribed, agree, under the following regulations, to form 
 ourselves into a general body, designated The Associate 
 Congregations; comprehending that large body of 
 Christians throughout the United Kingdom, who have been 
 commonly called Calvinistic Methodists. — No minister 
 or congregation shall be admitted to this Union, that 
 does not profess to believe in the sovereign, everlasting 
 love of God the Father, the particularity and efficacy 
 of the redemption of God the Son. — Every society shall 
 be left to the exercise of Its own discretion as to the 
 mode of public worship. — But we are decidedly of 
 opinion, that no persons applying for membership should 
 be admitted, except the minister be satisfied of their real 
 conversion and moral deportment. — Every congregation 
 in this Union shall be expected, on all occasions, to show 
 a firm attachment to the person of our Sovereign, and 
 to the constitution of otir country, under which we enjoy 
 so many privileges. 
 
 (Signed) John Ball. Rowland Hill. 
 
 E. J. Jones. Tho. Jackson. 
 
 Silver Street Chapel, • ^^08. Lewis. Is. Nicholson. 
 
 Nov. 19, 1805. 
 
 J. A. Knight. W. F. Piatt. 
 Jas. Sabine. Mat. Wllks. 
 i^f*. 1806. p. 89—91. 
 
189 
 
 Evan. Mag. — General Congregational Union. In a former 
 Number, we announced to our readers a * General 
 Union,' designed to embrace all the Congregational 
 Ministers and Churches throughout England and Wales, 
 in a scheme for promoting * the mutual benefit of the 
 churches which enter into the Union, and the' advance- 
 ment of the Redeemer's Cause in all places, and by all 
 scriptural and laudable means.' We have now to con- 
 gratulate the friends of the Union on its gradual progress, 
 and the opening prospects of permanent advantage arising 
 from it to the churches and the cause of Christ. Since 
 the Annual Meeting at New Broad Street, in May last, 
 the Committee then appointed, have regularly met, for 
 the purpose of transacting the business of the Union, &c. 
 March 1808, p. 140. 
 
 lb. — General Congregational Union. —The following Extract 
 exhibits a concise view of the principles upon which the 
 General Union, it is presumed, will be found to act with 
 superior advantage : — * That, with respect to the country, 
 counties be divided into districts, each district consisting 
 of such a number of churches as may be found convenient, 
 which shall choose their own Committee and Secretary : 
 That the Committee of these districts choose their 
 County Committee, which shall have power to elect its 
 own Treasurer and Secretary : That the business of each 
 district committee be, to transmit to the county secretary 
 an account of the state of religion in the churches of that 
 district ; to examine the merits, the expediency, or inexpe- 
 diency of admitting or recommending the [petitionary) cases 
 which are presented ; and to transmit any case originating 
 in the district to the county secretary, for the approbation 
 of the county committee : That the business of each 
 • county committee be, to revise and forward, by their 
 secretary, the before-mentiotied account of the churches 
 in their county, as soon as they receive them, to one of 
 the London secretaries. — The London committee earnestly 
 hope, that the plan .here proposed will not be thought 
 
190 
 
 to be cfesigned, as it is evidently not calculated to violate 
 any of the rights of individual churches, or to lodge an 
 undue power in any part of the Union ; but simply to 
 prevent the circulation of unworthy cases, an evil so deeply 
 to be lamented ; and to give all desireable encouragement 
 to those which are deserving of public patronage. 
 Supp. 1808, p. 574, 575. 
 
Section XXI. 
 On the advantage of Novelty. 
 
 J. IV . 1756. — Were I myself to preach one whole year 
 in one place, I should prgach both myself and most of my 
 congregation asleep. Nor can I believe, it was ever the 
 will of our Lord, that any congregation should have only 
 one teacher. , Coke and Moore, p. 325. 
 
 Id. — Had the minister of the parish preached like an 
 angel, it had profited them nothing : for they heard him 
 not; But when one came and said, * Yonder is a man 
 preaching on the top of the mountain,' they ran in droves 
 to hear what he would say. — Had it not been for j^eld- 
 preachingj the uncommonness of which was the very cir- 
 cumstance that recommended it, they must have run on 
 in the error of their way, and perished in their blood. 
 Farther Appeal, Part ii. Works, vol. xv. p. 163. 
 
 Id. — But I dislike — 6. Your using postures or gestures 
 
 highly indecent : 7. Your screaming, even so as to make the 
 
 words- unintelligible. Journ. from 1762 to 1765, lb. 
 
 _vol. xxxi. p. 207, 208. , 
 
 Id. — ^They {the Methodists) have another excellent Help 
 in the constant change of Preachers : it being their rule, 
 that no Preacher shall remain in the same Circuit more 
 than two years together : and few of them more than one 
 year. On God's Vineyard. Sermons, vol.vi. p. 63. 
 
 Dr. Whitehead, — Enrolled Deed of Declaration — dated the 
 28th of Feb. 1784. The Conference shall not — appoint any 
 Person for more than three Years successively to the use 
 and enjoyrpent of any Chapels and Premises already given, 
 or to be given or conveyed upon the Trusts aforesaid, ex- 
 cept ordained Ministers of the Church of England. . vol.ii. 
 p.409. 
 
1Q2 
 
 Minutes of Conference y 1799. — ^We are resolved never to 
 station Preachers in Circuits for the third year, except in 
 cases of very peculiar emergency, p. S4. 
 
 lb. 1801.-— No Preacher shall be stationed in any 
 Circuit, where he has laboured for one year, or for two 
 or three years successively, till the expiration of seven 
 years from the time he has left such Circuit, p. 27. 
 
 lb. 1804. -^Q. 23. How long may a Preacher remain 
 in one Circuit ? A. No Preacher shall be permitted to 
 remain more than two years successively, p. 32. 
 
 Meth. Mag. — The Isle of Man was the first circuit 
 in which his (Mr. John Crook's) ministerial labours were 
 continued more than a year at one time. j^j?ri/ 1808, 
 p. 146. 
 
 G. W. — Every thing I meet with seems to carry this 
 voice with it, * Go thou and preach the gospel ; be a pil- 
 grim, be a stranger here on earth j have no party, or 
 certain dwelling-place.* — My heart at present echoes back, 
 * Lord Jesus, help me to do or suffer thy will, &c.' Works y 
 vol.ii. p. 326, 327. 
 
 Mr. Parsons. — An heart so bent for Christ, with such 
 a sprightly, active genius, could not admit of his {Mr. White- 
 field^ s) stated, fixed residence, in one place, as the pastor of 
 a particular congregation ; and therefore he chose to 
 itinerate. Funeral Serimn, Gillieis Life. lb. vol. vii. 
 p. 295. 
 
193 
 
 Section XXII. 
 
 On the shelter of inward Feelings, and Metaphysical 
 perplexity. 
 
 Dr. Whitehead. — He {J. W.) was pleased, and perhaps 
 too much captivated with the views which some of the 
 Mystic writers gave him of religion, as consisting chiefly 
 in contemplation, and inward attention to our own mind, 
 vol. i, p. 447. 
 
 Coke and Moore. — His [J. W.'s) skill in logic is so well 
 known, that it is almost proverbial. It has been said 
 indeed that * he delighted to puzzle his opponents by the 
 fallacies of that art.' p. 42. 
 
 J. W. — I was beat out of this retreat too, by the con- 
 curring evidence of several living witnesses ; who testified 
 God had thus nvrottght hi thejnselves ; giving them in a 
 moment, such a faith in the blood of his Son, as translated 
 them out of darkness into light, out of sin and fear into 
 holiness and happiness. Here ended my disputing. I 
 could now only cry out, * Lord help thou my unbelief! '— 
 I was much confirmed in the truth that is after godliness^ 
 by hearing the experiences of Mr. Hutchins, of Pembroke- 
 college, and Mrs. Fox : two living witnesses that God can, 
 at least, if he does not always, give that faith whereof 
 Cometh salvation in a moment, as lightning falling from 
 heaven. Journ. 1738. IVorksj vol. xxvi. p. 261, 262. 
 
 The Rev. S. Weslet/ to his brother J. W. 1739. —Whether 
 you will not think me distracted, to oppose you with the 
 most infallible of all proofs, inward feeling in yourself, 
 and positive evidence in your friends, while I myself pro- 
 duce neither. Whitehead^ vol. ii. p. 107. 
 
 J. W. in answer. — The question between us turns 
 chiefly, if not wholly, on matter of fact. — I know several 
 persons in whom this great change was wrought, in a 
 
194 
 
 dream, or during a strong representation to the eye of 
 their mind, of Christ either on the cross or in glory. This 
 is the fact ; let any judge of it as they please. And that 
 such a change was then wrought, appears, not from their 
 shedding tears only, or falling into fits, or crying out: 
 these are not the fruits, as you seem to suppose, whereby 
 I judge, but, from the whole tenor of their life, /;// then 
 many ways wicked ; from that time, holy, just and good. — 
 These are my living arguments for what I assert, viz. 
 That God does iioiv, as aforetime^ give remission of sins and 
 the gift of the Holy Ghost ^ even to us and to our children : yea 
 and that always suddenly^ as far as I have known, and often 
 in dreams or in the visions of God. Journ.from 1738 to 1739. 
 Worksy vol. xxvii. p. 82, 83. 
 
 Id. — ^I told them, * They were not to judge of the spirit, 
 whereby any one spoke, either by appearances, or by common 
 report, or by their own inivard feelings. No nor by any 
 dreams, visions or revelations, supposed to be made to their 
 souls, any more than by their tears, or any involuntary 
 effects wrought upon their bodies.' I warned them, all 
 these were in themselves, of a doubtful, disputable nature : 
 they might be from God : and they might not. lb. p. 100. 
 
 Id. — To this kind of Enthusiasm they are peculiarly 
 exposed, who expect to be directed of God, either in 
 spiritual things or in common life, in what is justly called, 
 an extraordinary manner. I mean, by visions or dreams, 
 by strong impressions, or sudden impulses on the mind. 
 I do not deny, that God has, of old times, manifested his 
 will in this manner. Or, that he can do so now. Nay, 
 I believe, he does, in some very rare instances. On the 
 Nature of Enthusiastn. Sermons, vol. ii. p. 317. 
 
 Id. — To slight or censure visions in general, would be 
 both irrational and unchristian. Journ.from 1758 to 1760. 
 lb. vol. .\xx. p. 34'5. 
 
 Id. — I dislike something that has the appearance of 
 enthusiasm : overvaluing feelings and inward impressions ; 
 
195 
 
 mistaking the mere work of imagination, for the voide of 
 the Spirit : expecting the end without the means, and 
 undervaluing reason, knowledge and ivisdom, in general. 
 Journ. from 1762 to 1165. lb/ vol. xxxi. p. 206. 
 
 Id. — I was afterwards not a little refreshed by the con- 
 versation of one lately come from London ; notwithstanding 
 an irregularity of thought, almost peculiar to herself. 
 How much preferable is her irregular nvarmth, to the 
 cold wisdom of them that despise her ? How gladly would 
 I be as she is, taking her nvildness and fervgr together ? 
 lb. p. 252. 
 
 Id. — When the Holy Ghost hath fervently kindled your 
 fove towards God, you will know these to be very sensible 
 operations. As yon hear the wind and feel it too, while it 
 strikes upon your bodily organs, you will know you are under 
 the guidance of God's Spirit the same way; namely, by 
 feeling it in your soul : by the present peace and joy and 
 love which you feel within, as well as by its outward and 
 more distant effects. Journ. from 1738 to 1739. lb. 
 vol. xxvii. p. 117. 
 
 Id. — For several years I was moderator in the dispu- 
 tations which were held six times a week at Lincoln 
 College in Oxford. I could not avoid acquiring hereby 
 some degree of expert ness in arguing. Some Remarks, &c. 
 lb. vol. xvii. p. 79. 
 
 Id. — I abstain from all nice and philosophical specu- 
 lations ; from all perplexed and intricate reasonings. Ser- 
 mons. Preface, vol. i. p. 3. 
 
 Id. 1785.' — When Mr. Smyth pressed us to ' Separate 
 from the Church,' he meant, go to Church no more. And 
 this was what I meant seven and twenty years ago, when 
 I persuaded our brethren, * Not to separate from the 
 Church.' But here another question occurs, * What is the 
 Church of England ? ' It is not all the people of England. 
 Papists and Dissenters are no part thereof. It is not all 
 the people of England, except Papists and Dissenters, 
 
 o2 
 
196 
 
 Then we should have a glorious Church indeed. No ; 
 according to our twentieth Article, a particular Church is, 
 • a congregation of faithful people, Coetus credentium, the 
 words of our Latin edition, among whom the word of God 
 is preached, and the sacraments duly administered.' Here 
 is a true logical definition. IVhiteheady vol. ii. p. 433. 
 
 Id. — The use I would willingly make of this definition, 
 which, observe, is not mine, be it good or bad, is to stop 
 the boasting of ungodly men, by cutting off their pretence 
 to call themselves, of the church. Second Letter to Mr. Church. 
 lb. vol. xvi. p. 146. 
 
 Id. — I clearly saw we ought not to insist on any thing we 
 fee/, any more than any thing we do, as if it were necessary 
 previous to our Justif cation*. — I believe every man \s penitent , 
 before he is justified ; he repents, before he believes the 
 gospel. TJie Principles of a Methodist, lb. p. 35. 
 
 Id. — If these are not justified on account of some moral 
 goodness in them, why are not those justified too ^ Because, 
 my Lord, they resist his Spirit ; because they will not 
 come to him that they may have life ; because they suffer 
 him not, to work in them both to will and to do. They 
 cannot be saved, because they will not believe. Whitehead, 
 vol. ii. p. 119. 
 
 Coke and Moore. — Mr. Wesley acknowledged, many years 
 after this, that some of his expressions in the above account 
 concerning his state mider the law, were too strong : that 
 he was then in a state of salvation as a servant, but not 
 as a child, of God. p. 159, ttote. 
 
 Minutes of Conference, 1745. — Q^. 16. Do we not dis- 
 courage visions and dreams too much ? As if we con- 
 demned them toto gcnere. A. "We do not intend to do 
 this. We neither discourage nor encourage them. We 
 learn from Acts ii. 19, &c. to expect something of this 
 kind ;V; the last days. And we cannot deny, that saving 
 
 * This was a Moravian tenet. J. Jl'.'s Works, vol, xxvi. p. 32J. 
 
197 
 
 faith is often given in dreams or visions of the night: 
 which faith we account neither better nor worse, than if 
 - it came by any other means. J. W.'s Worksy vol. xv. 
 p. 252. 
 
 lb. 1770. — 4. Is not this Salvation by ivorks ? Not by 
 the merit of works, but by works as a condition. 5. What 
 have we then been disputing about for these thirty years ? 
 I am afraid, aiout nvords : Namely, in some of the foregoing 
 instances. 6. As to merit itself, of which we have been so 
 dreadfully afraid : We are rewarded according to our works, 
 yea, because of our ivorks. How does this differ from, for 
 the sake of our works P And how differs this from Secun' 
 dum merita ojperum ? Which is. no more than, as our works 
 deserve ? Can you split this hair ? I doubt, I cannot. Coke 
 and Moorcy p. 352 ; or J. JV.'s Works, vol. xv. p. 357. 
 
 Minutes of Conferenccy 1800. — Q. 13. Do we sufficiently 
 explain and enforce practical religion, and attend to the 
 preservation of order and regularity in our meetings for 
 prayer and other acts of divine worship ? A. Perhaps not. 
 We fear there has sometimes been irregularity in some of 
 the meetings. And we think that some of our hearers are 
 in danger of mistaking Emotions of the Affection* 
 for experimental and practical godliness, p. 25. 
 
 Rev. J. Fletcher y on the Methodists. — The power of 
 God is frequently talked of, but rarely felt, and too often 
 cried down under the despicable name of framesy and feel- 
 ings* First Check to Antinomianismy Works y vol. ji. p. 28. 
 
198 
 
 Section XXIII. 
 On Self-denial, exemplified in renouncing errors. 
 
 Minutes of Conference, — If they [our first principles) 
 are false, the sooner they are overturned, the better. 
 Coke and Moore y p. 268. 
 
 J.W. 1747. — The assertion, that justifying faith is 
 a sense of pardon, is contrary to reason : it is flatly absurd. 
 For how can a sense of our having received pardon, be the 
 condition of our receiving it ? If you object, — * We 
 have been exceedingly blessed in preaching this doctrine.' 
 We have been blessed in preaching the great truths of the 
 gospel ; although we tacked to them, in the simplicity of 
 our hearts, a proposition which was not true. JVhiteheady 
 vol. ii. p. 234<, 235. 
 
 Coke and Moore. — *Many,' says he (J. W.), ' will now, 
 as in the Apostles' days, continue in //«, that grace may 
 abound." — Therefore to raise a bulwark against this over- 
 flowing of ungodliness, the evil principle which occa- 
 sioned it was taken into consideration, in the Conference 
 of the year 1770. Minutes of this Conference were soon 
 afterwards published, in which were inserted the following 
 propositions. — We have received it as a maxim, That 
 * a man is to do nothing, in order to Justification ' Nothing 
 can be more false. Whoever desires to find favour with 
 God, should cease from evil and learn to do ivell. So God 
 himself teaches by the prophet Isaiah. Whoever repents, 
 should do works meet for repentance. And if this is not in order 
 to find favour, what does he do them for ? Once more re- 
 view the whole affair : 1 . Who of us is noijo accepted of God } 
 He that now believes in Christ, with a loving obedient heart. 
 2. But who among those that never heard of Christ ? He 
 that according to the light he has, fearetk God and nvorketh 
 righteousness, — The grand objection to one of the preceding 
 
199 
 
 propositions, is drawn from matter of fact. God does in fact 
 justify those, who by their own confession neither feared 
 Gody nor wrought righteousness. Is this an exception to 
 the general Rule ? It is a doubt, whether God makes any 
 exception at all. But how are we sure that the person in 
 question, never did fear God and work righteousness ? His 
 own thinking so, is no proof. For we know how all that are 
 convinced of sin, under-value themselves in every respect. 
 Does not talking, without proper caution, of a justified or 
 sanctified state, tend to mislead men ? Almost naturally 
 leading them to trust in what was done in one moment ? 
 Whereas, we are every moment pleasing or displeasing to 
 God, according to our works : according to the whole of our 
 present inward tempers, and outward behaviour.' p. 350- 
 353, or see J. W/s Works, vol. xv. p. 356-358. 
 
 J. TV. 1771, on the above Propositions. — ^The Minutes lay 
 no other foundation, than that which is laid in scripture, 
 and which I have been laying, and teaching others to lay, 
 for between thirty and forty years*. Whitehead, vol. ii. 
 p. 350. 
 
 Id. — I do not therefore condemn the distinction of a two- 
 fold justification, in saying, that spoken of in our articles is 
 but one. Remarks on Mr. HilPs Farrago, ^c. WorkSf 
 vol. xxiii. p. 307. 
 
 Rev. J. Fletcher. — ^The Justification he (J. W.) speaks 
 of, as something that we must ^«^, znd in order to which 
 something must be done, is either that public and final Justifi- 
 cation which our Lord mentions in the gospel, * By thy 
 words thou shalt be justified, and by thy words thou shalt 
 be condemned ;' and in this sense no man in his wits will 
 find fault with Mr. W.'s assertion ; as it is evident that we 
 must absolutely do something, that is, speak good words, in 
 
 * Are wc not then to understand, that works are necessary to a penitent's 
 justification or salvation conditionally only, i. e. provided there be time 
 and opportunity for them? See these Extracts, p. 102, 1©4, 197. 
 
200 
 
 order to he justified hy our •words. Or he means forgive- 
 ness, and the witness of it ; that wonderful transaction of 
 the Spirit of God, in a returning prodigal's conscience, by 
 which the forgiveness of his sin is proclaimed to him 
 through the blood of sprinkling. This is what Mr. W. 
 and St. Paul generally mean. It is thus, that * Being jus- 
 tified by faith, we have peace with God, through our Lord 
 Jesus Christ.' And now do not scripture, common sense, 
 and experience, shew, that something must he done in 
 order to attain^ or Jindy tho' not to merit and purchase this 
 Justification ? Please to answer the following questions 
 founded upon the express declarations of God's Word. 
 * To him that ordereth his conversation aright, will I 
 show the salvation of God.' Is ordering our conversation 
 aright, doing nothing ? * Repent ye, and be converted, that 
 your sins may be blotted out.' Are repentance and conver- 
 sion nothing ? &c. First Check. Worksj vol. ii. p. 51, 52. 
 
 Id — * The Son of man shall come in the glory of his 
 Father, and reward every man according to his work;' 
 Unbelievers according to the various degrees of demerit 
 belonging to their evil works, for some of them shall 
 comparatively be beaten with few stripes; and believers 
 according to the various degrees of excellence found in 
 their good works ; for as * one star difFereth from another 
 star in glory, so also is the resurrection of the righteous 
 dead.' lb. p. 76. 
 
 Id. — In our well-meant zeal against Popery we have 
 been driven to an extreme, and have not done good works 
 justice. « I am the Vine, says Jesus, and ye are the 
 branches, he that abideth in me bringeth forth much fruit. 
 Herein is my Father glorified that ye bear much fruit.* 
 What ! is the Father glorified in the fruit of believers ; 
 and shall this fruit be represented to us always grub-eaten, 
 and rotten at the core ? Do we honour either the Vine, or 
 the Husbandman, while one hour we speak wonders of the 
 fruit of the Vine, and the next represent the branches and 
 
201 
 
 their fruit as full of deadly poison ? O God of mercy and 
 patience, forgive us, for we know not what we do ! we 
 even think we do thee service : O give us genuine, and 
 and save from voluntary humtl'ttyl lb. p. 78, 79. 
 
 Id. 1777. — The Papists have made so bad a use of the doc- 
 trine of the rewardableness of works, that we dare neither 
 preach it nor hold it in a Scriptural manner. — After all, 
 every reward bestowed upon a reprieved sinner, has free- 
 grace for its foundation. Meth. Mag. Nov. 1804. p. 520. 
 
 Id.— We shall be justified in the last day by the grace 
 and evidences which shall then remain. Love and good 
 Works, the fruits of faith, shall then remain. Therefore 
 we shall then be justified by Love and good Works, that is, 
 not by faith, but by its fruits. Second Check to Antinomian-' 
 ism. Works i vol.ii. p. 125. 
 
 Id. — Upon our plan as well as upon Crisp's scheme, 
 free grace has absolutely all the glory. The love and good 
 works by which we shall be justified in the day of judg- 
 ment, are the fruit of faith, and faith is the gift of God. 
 Christ, the great object of faith, the Holy Scripture calleth 
 the Spirit of faith : The power of believing, the means, 
 opportunities, and will, to use that power, are all the rich 
 presents oi GoA'i free grace. lb. p. 141. 
 
 G W. — As for assurance^ I cannot but think, all who 
 are truly converted must know that there was a time in 
 which they closed with Christ : But then, as so many have 
 died only with an humble hope, and have been even under 
 doubts and fears, though they could not but be looked 
 upon as christians; lam less positive than once I was, 
 lest haply I should condemn some of God's dear children. 
 Worhy vol. i. p. 260. 
 
 Id. 1748. — Being fond of scripture language, I have 
 often used a style too apostolical, and at the same time 
 I have been too bitter in my zeal*. Wild-fire has been 
 
 * G. W. did not afterwards scruple to use an apostolic style, or to rail 
 agunst the clergy. See these Extracts. Sect. xxvi. xiv. 
 
202 
 
 mixed with it; and I find that I frequently wrote and 
 spoke in my own spirit, when I thought I was writin,g and 
 speaking by the assistance of the spirit of God. I have 
 likewise too much made inward impressions my rule of 
 acting. lb. vol. ii. p. 14:4/. 
 
 Id. ^That makes me so cautious now, which I was not 
 
 thirty years ago, of dubbing peopk converts so soon. I 
 love now to wait a little, and see if people bring forth 
 fruit. Eighteen Sermons f p. 87. 
 
 Id.— Though I might have spared my borrowed cotrtpa- 
 rlson of putting the Archbishop {Tillotson) on a level with 
 Mahomet, for which I ask the public pardon. Second 
 Lttter to the Bishop of London y Works y vol.iv. p. 155. 
 
 Id. A review of all this, together with my having 
 
 dropped some too strong expressions concerning absolute 
 reprohationy &c. have put me to great pain. Letter to the 
 author of the Enthusiasm of Methodists and Papists compared. 
 lb. p. 244. 
 
203 
 
 Section XXIV. 
 On Self-denial in other things. 
 
 J. W. — On the whole then, to deny ourselves is, — to 
 deny ourselves any pleasure which does not spring from, 
 and lead to God. On Self-denial^ Sennons, vol. iji. p. 169. 
 
 Id. — Whenever, therefore, you expend any thing to 
 please your taste or other senses, you pay so much for 
 sensuality. On the Use of Money. W.' p. 202. 
 
 Id. — Buy no velvets, no silks, no fine linen. Advice 
 with regard to Dress. lb. p. 294. 
 
 Id. — Your strictness of life, taking the whole of it to^- 
 gether, may likewise be accounted new. I mean, your 
 making it a rule, to abstain from fashionable diversions^ 
 from reading plays, romances, or books of humour, from 
 singing innocent songs, or talking in a merry, gay, diverting 
 manner. Advice to the Methodists. Pf^orksf vol. xvi. p. 7, 
 
 Id. On one tuho has a pure heart. — He may smell to 
 a flower, or eat a bunch of grapes, pr take any other 
 pleasure which does not lessen but increase his delight in 
 God. Plain Account of Christian Perfection. lb. vol. xxiv. 
 p. 60. ^ 
 
 Id. — Our bed being wet, I laid me dovvoi on the floor, 
 and slept sound till morning. And I believe, I shall not 
 find it needful to go to bed, as it is called, any more. 
 J our n. from 1735 to V]2t*l . lb. vol. xxvi. p. 116. 
 
 Id. In America. — I have lain many nights in the open 
 air, and received all the dews that fell. — By this good pro- 
 vidence I was delivered from another fear, that of lying 
 in the woods, which experience shewed, was to one in 
 tolerable health a mere lion in the nvay. lb. p. 147, 148. 
 
 Jd. — ^The ground was as wet as our cloaths, which, it 
 being a sharp frost, were soon froze together; however. 
 
204 
 
 I slept till six in the morning. There fell a heavy dew in 
 the night, which covered us over as white as snow. lb. 
 p. 152. 
 
 Id. — How to attain to the being crucified with Christ, 
 I find not, being in a condition I neither desired, nor ex- 
 pected in America, in ease and honour, and abundance. 
 lb. p. 168. 
 
 Id.— With regard to my own behaviour, I now renewed 
 and wrote down my former resolutions. 1. To use absolute 
 openness and unreserve, with all I should converse with. 
 2. To labour after continual seriousness, not willingly in- 
 dulging myself, in any the least levity of behaviour, or in 
 laughter, no not for a moment. 3. To speak no word 
 which does not tend to the glory of God, in particular, not 
 to talk of worldly things. Others may, nay must. But 
 what is that to thee ? And 4 . To take no pleasure which 
 does not tend to the glory of God ; thanking God every 
 moment for all I do take, and therefore rejecting every sort 
 and degree of it, which I feel I cannot so thank him in and 
 for. Journ. 'l738. lb. p. 252. 
 
 Id.— I am convinced, as true religion or holiness, cannot 
 be without cheerfulness, &c. Whitehead^ vol. ii. p. 31. 
 
 Id.-— I had no sooner stept out of the coach, than the 
 mob, who were gathered in great numbers about my door, 
 quite closed me in. I rejoiced, and blessed God, knowing 
 this was the time I had long been looking for : and imme- 
 diately spake to those that were next me, of righteousness 
 and judgment to come. Journ. from 11^9 /o 1741. IVorkSf 
 vol. xxvii. p. 237. 
 
 Id.— The communion table is fine mahogany ; the very 
 latches of the pew-doors are polished brass. How can it 
 be thought that the old, coarse gospel should find admission 
 here? Journ. from 1755 to l"! 58. lb. vol. xxx. p. 190. 
 
 Id. — ^We had a pretty large congregation : but the stench 
 from the swine under the room was scarce supportable. 
 Was ever a preaching-place over a hog-sty before ? Surely 
 
205 
 
 they love the gospel, who come to hear it in such a place. 
 Journ.from 1758 to 1760. lb. p. 343. 
 
 Id. — This was the first time that I preached in a stable : 
 and I believe more good was done by this, than all the 
 other sermons I have preached at Armagh. Journ. from 
 1768 to 1770. lb. vol. xxxii. p. 240. 
 
 Id. — How pleasing would it be, to play between Bristol 
 and London, and preach always to such congregations as 
 these ! But what account then should I give of my steward- 
 shipy when I can be no longer steward ? Journ. from 1765 to 
 1768. lb. p. 84. 
 
 J. W. and C. W. — It is expected of all who continue in 
 these societies, that they should continue to evidence 
 their desire of salvation, — By running with patience the 
 race that is set before them, denying themselves^ and taking 
 ttp their cross daily; submitting to bear the reproach of 
 Christ, to be as the filth and ofF-scouring of the world ; 
 and looking that men should say all manner of evil of them 
 falsely for the Lord's sake. General Rules, lb. vol. xv. 
 p. 234, 235. 
 
 /. W. — I find the time is not yet come when I am to 
 be hated of all men. O may I be prepared for that day ! 
 Journ. 1738, lb. vol. xxvi. p.249. 
 
 Id. — I preached at six at St. Lawrence's ; at ten, in 
 St. Katherine's Creed-church; and in the afternoon, at 
 St. John's, Wapping. I believe it pleased God to bless the 
 first sermon most, because it gave most offence -, being 
 indeed an open defiance of that mystery of iniquity which 
 the world calls ^r«^^«re. lb. p. 251. 
 
 Id, Every true Christian is contemned wherever he lives, 
 
 by those who are not so, and who, know him to be such, that is in 
 effect by all with whom he converses, since it is impossible- 
 for light not to shine. Journ. from 1738 to 1739. lb. 
 vol. xxvii. p. 61. 
 
 Id. — Till he is thus despised no man is in a state of sal- 
 vation, lb. p, 62. 
 
206 
 
 Id. — How else could you ever think, of saving yourself 
 and them that hear you, without being the filth and off scouring 
 of the world? To this hour, is this scripture true. lb. p. 94<. 
 
 Id. — Our being contemned is absolutely necessary to 
 our doing good in the world: if not to our doing some 
 good, for God may work by Judas, yet to our doing so 
 much as we otherwise should. Coke and Moore, p. 88. 
 
 Id. 1777. — ^We have now rather too little, than too much 
 reproach : the scandal of the cross, having for the present 
 ceased. lb. p. 427. 
 
 Id. — If I live to meet the Society in Bristol again, I shall 
 kill or cure the fault of those unwise and unkind parents 
 who make their children finer than themselves. I shall 
 make their ears tingle, Meth. Mag. Oct. 1807, p. 471. 
 
 Minutes of Conference. — Q. 30. What are the rules of 
 an helper ? j^. 1. Be diligent, &c. — 9. Be ashamed of 
 nothing but sin : not of fetching wood, if time permit, or 
 of drawing water ; not of cleaning your own shoes, or your 
 neighbours. J. W.'s Works, vol. xv. p. 299, 300. 
 
 lb. — Give no band-tickets to any, till they have left off 
 superfluous ornaments. Whitehead, vol. li. p. 319. 
 
 lb. 1791. — Those School-Masters and School Mistresses 
 who receive Dancing Masters into their Schools, and those 
 Parents who employ Dancing Masters for their Children, 
 shall be no longer Members of our Society, p. 27. 
 
 lb. 1796. — Let no Preacher go out to supper or be from 
 home, if possible, after nine o'clock. — We judge still, as 
 in the year 1785, that it is not right to send our Children 
 to a Dancing School, nor for any who keep boarding 
 Schools, to admit a Dancing Master into their house, p. 35. 
 
 lb. 1793. — Q. S3. Is any Direction to be given con- 
 cerning Titles and Distinctions ? ji.l. The Title of Reve- 
 rend shall not be used by us tovi^rds each other in future, 
 p. 23. 
 
 lb. 1795. — Q,.S2. What directions shall be given 
 concerning the use of Tobacco ? A. I. No Preacher shall 
 
207 
 
 use Tobacco for smoalcing, for chewing, or in snufF, unless 
 it be prescribed by a Physician. 2. Our People are 
 requested, not to introduce Pipes and Tobacco into their 
 Houses for Preachers, except in extreme cases, p. 29. 
 
 lb. 1802. — Q. 21. Are there any evils existing among 
 us .' A. There are : 1 . Many of the wives of the 
 preachers dress like the vain women of the world ; 2. 
 Some of the Preachers set them the example, p. 31. 
 
 lb. 1804. — Q. 21. What is the judgment of the Con- 
 ference concerning the privilege which has been allowed 
 the children at Kings wood-School respecting vacations ? 
 A. The Conference, after due trial, consider the Rule 
 above referred to, to be highly detrimental to the morals 
 and learning of the children j and therefore they repeal 
 that Rule *. p. 32. 
 
 lb. 1805. — Let not musical Festivals, or, as they are 
 sometimes termed. Selections of Sacred Music, be either 
 encouraged or permitted in any of our Chapels, p. 31. 
 
 lb. 1806. — Let us enforce our Rules concerning dress; 
 and, with love and meekness, endeavour, particularly, to 
 put an end to the unjustifiable customs of the men wear- 
 ing lapelled coats, and expensive and showy stuffs, the 
 women wearing short sleeves and long-tailed gowns, and 
 the children a superfluity of buttons and ribbands, p. 40. 
 
 lb. 1808. — ^The Conference judge it expedient to refuse, 
 after this present year, their sanction or consent to the 
 erection of any Organ in our Chapels, p. 46. 
 
 Rev. J. Fletcher. — May not a deep regard for that pre- 
 cept, * he that will be greatest among you let him be least 
 of all,' sink the true christian in the dust, and make him 
 lie in spirit at the feet of every one .<* — He who walks in 
 the light of divine love, sees something of God's spiritual, 
 moral, or natural image in all men, the worst not ex- 
 cepted ; and at the sight, that which is merely creaturely 
 
 * J. W. They {tfie children) have no play-days. Works, vol. xy. p. 227. 
 
208 
 
 in him, by a kind of spiritual instinct found in all who are 
 born of iJte Spirit^ directly bows to that which is of God 
 in another. He imitates the Captain of a first rate man 
 of war, who, upon seeing the King or Queen coming up 
 in a small boat, forgetting the enormous size of his ship, 
 or considering it is the King's own ship, immediately 
 strikes his colours ; and the greater vessel, consistently 
 with wisdom and trutli, pays respect to the less. Second 
 Check to Antinomiatns7n. Worhsy vol.ii. p. 163, 164-. 
 
 Id. — Isaiah could openly reprove the * haughty daugh- 
 ters of Zion, who walked with stretched forth necks, 
 wanton eyes, and tinkling feet : He could expose the 
 bravery of their fashionable ornaments, their round tires like 
 the moon, their chains, bracelets, head-bands, rings, and 
 ear-rings : But some of our humble Christian ladies will 
 not bear a reproof from Mr. W. on the head of dress. 
 They even laugh at him, as a pitiful legalist ; and yet, 
 O the inconsistency of the Antinomian spirit ! They call 
 Iszizh. the evangelical Prophet / lb. p. 207. 
 
 Meth. Mag. — Dancing a practice utterly opposed 
 to the whole spirit and temper of Christianity, and sub- 
 versive of the best interests of the rising generation. 
 ,March 1807, p. 128. 
 
 lb. — He {Mr. T. Cook) never spent time on observations 
 about the weather : he left all that chit-chat to the vacant 
 mind of the thoughtless, while he strove to turn the whole 
 attention of every one towards God. 
 
 * Jesus all the day long 
 Was his joy and his song.' June 1807, p. 247. 
 
 G. W. — The doctrines I have taught are the doctrines 
 of scripture, the doctrines of our own and of other reformed 
 churches. If I suffer for preaching them, so be it. *Thou 
 shalt answer for me, O Lord my God.' I rejoice in 
 the prospect of it, and beseech thee, my dear redeemer, 
 to strengthen me in a suffering hour. Worksf vol. i. 
 p. 110. 
 
209 
 
 W. — Shortly I expect to suffer for my dear master. 
 May I not deny him in that hour ! lb. p. 121. 
 
 Id. — Here is likely to be some opposition, and con- 
 sequently a likelihood that some good will be done. 
 lb. p. 122. 
 
 Id. — I cannot help thinking, but that this opposition is 
 a blessed presage of a future glorious harvest in the 
 kingdom of Ireland. lb. vol. ii. p. 343, 344. 
 
 Id. -—The devil and his servants will rage horribly, and 
 perhaps cast me into prison, nay, put me to death, 
 lb. vol.i. p. 132. 
 
 Id. — I am confident you will be most heartily despised, 
 if you are a real christian. lb. p. 137. 
 
 Id. — Despised you must be, and your name shall be 
 cast out as evil. lb. vol.ii. p. 188. 
 
 Id. — Finally, my brethren, expect a large share of 
 contempt j for Christ's servants were always the world's 
 fools. Letter to the Religious Societies of England, lb. 
 vol.iv. p. 32. 
 
 Id. — I myself thought once that Christianity required 
 me to go nasty. lb. vol. i. p. 215. 
 
 Id. — What, put into prison before' me ? I wish you 
 joy, my dear brother, with all my heart. lb. p. 416. 
 
 Id. — Many of the members of that church of which you 
 are a minister, whenever you preach her doctrine with 
 power and purity, will think it doing God's service to 
 cast you out. -— I am told the corporation have rejected 
 you for preaching Christ crucified. I wish you joy. lb. 
 vol. ii. p. 214. 
 
 Id. If they have honoured him so far as to give him 
 some lashes, for preaching the everlasting gospel, I shall 
 rejoice. lb. 322. 
 
 Id. — The more successful you are, the more hated you 
 will be by Satan, and the more despised you will be by 
 those that know not God. lb. p. 315. 
 
210 
 
 Id. —The more unworthy I am, the more fit to work 
 for Jesus, because he will get much glory in working by 
 such mean instruments. lb. p. 5. 
 
 Id. And will our Author allow playing at cards to be 
 
 a lawful recreation for a christian ? — What says the 75th 
 canon ? Second Letter to the Bishop of London^ lb. vol. iv: 
 p. 164. 
 
 Id. Those seemingly innocent entertainments and 
 
 meetings, which the politer part of the world are so very 
 fond of, and spend so much time in : but which, notwith- 
 standing, keep as many persons from a sense of true 
 religion, as doth intemperance, debauchery, or any other 
 crime whatever. Serm. The Necessity and Benefits of 
 religions Society ^ lb. vol. v. p. 120. 
 
 Id, What pleasure is there in spending several hours 
 
 at cards ? Strange ! that even people who are grown old, 
 can spend whole nights in this diversion : perhaps many 
 of you will cry out, * What harm is there in it ? ' My 
 dear brethren, whatsoever is not of faith, or for the 
 glory of God, is a sin., Serm. The Folly and Danger of 
 being not righteous enough^ lb. p. 128. 
 
 Evan, Mag. — Nor can I, Sir, discover either the pro- 
 priety or necessity of religious instructors admitting 
 dancing, and other vain amusements, into their schools. 
 June 1808, p. 247. 
 
211 
 
 Section XXV. 
 
 On claiming a Divine Mission, and miraculous 
 Gifts. 
 
 J. W.—- ^But what if he be only a Layman ?' — If God 
 have sent him, will you call him back ? Will you forbid 
 him to go ? * But I do not know, that he is sent of God.* 
 < Now herein is a marvellous thing,' may any of the seals 
 of his mission say, any whom he hath brought from Satan 
 to God, ' that ye know not whence this man is, and behold 
 he hath opened my eyes ! If this man were not of God, 
 he could do nothing.' On Bigotry y Sermons^ vol. ii. p. 338. 
 
 Id. Art thou one (a drunkard) who readest these 
 
 words ? Then hear thou the words of the Lord ! I have 
 a message from God unto thee, O sinner ! Thus saith 
 the Lord, Cast not away thy hope. On the Duty of 
 reproving our Neighbour. lb. vol. iv. p. 185. 
 
 Id. 'A few, young, raw heads,' said the Bishop of 
 
 London ! ' What can they pretend to do ? ' They pre- 
 tended to be that in the hand of God, that a pen is in the 
 hand of a man. They pretended, and do so at this day, 
 to do the work whereunto they are sent: to do just what 
 the Lord pleased. And if it be his pleasure, to throw down 
 the walls of Jericho, the strong holds of Satan, not by the 
 engines of war, but by the blasts of rams-horns, who shall 
 say unto him, ' What dost thou ? ' On the Signs of the 
 Times i lb. p. 197. 
 
 Id. In every individual point of an indifferent nature. 
 
 We do and will, by the grace of God, obey the governors 
 of the church. But the testifying the gospel of 'the grace of 
 God, is not a point of an indifferent nature. The ministry 
 which ive have received of the Lord Jesus, we are at all 
 hazards to fulfil. It is the burthen of the Lord which 
 is laid upon us here ; and we are to obey God rather than 
 man. Earnest Appeal. PForksj vol. xiv. p, 159. 
 
 p2 
 
212 
 
 Id. On lay-preachers. — We could not but own, that 
 God gave nuisdom from above to these unlearned and 
 ignorant men ; so that the work of the Lord prospered in 
 their hand, and sinners were daily converted to God. Indeed 
 in the one thing which they profess to know, they are not 
 ignorant men. Farther Ajjpeal, Part II. lb. vol. xv. p. 147. 
 
 Id. — Some who apprehended we should have but 
 homely treatment, begged me to go in as soon as possible. 
 But I told them, * No : provide you for yourselves. 
 But I have a message to deliver first.' Journ. from 1741 
 to 1743. lb. vol. xxviii. p. 52. 
 
 Id. On a woman who offered to J. W. a place for preach- 
 ing. — Thou poor sinner, thou hast received a prophet in 
 the name of a prophet : and thou art found of him that 
 sent him. lb. p. 186. 
 
 Id. — Mr. M was preaching, and saying, * Is there 
 
 any of you that has shut your doors against the messengers 
 of God '' How if our Lord shut the door of mercy against 
 you?* She cried out, * It is I,' and dropped down. Nor had 
 she any rest, till God made her a witness of the faith which 
 once she persecuted. Journ. from 1743 to 1746. lb. p. 395. 
 
 Id. toG.W. 1740. — Then persecution will flame out, 
 and it will be seen whether we count our lives dear unto 
 ourselves, so that we may finish our course with joy. 
 G. JV's WorkSf vol. iv. p. 54. 
 
 Id. — One who had been a zealous opposer of this way, 
 sent and desired to speak with me immediately. He had 
 all the signs of settled despair, both in his countenance 
 and behaviour. He said, * He had been inslaved to sin 
 many years, especially to drunkenness j that he had long 
 used all the means of grace, had constantly gone to church, 
 and sacrament, had read the scripture, and used much 
 private prayer, and yet was nothing profited.' I desired- 
 we might join in prayer. After a short space he rose and 
 his countenance was no longer sad. He said, * Now 
 I know, God loveth mcy and has forgiven my sins. And 
 sin shall not have dominion over me : for Christ hath set 
 
213 
 
 me free.* And according to his faith it was unto him. 
 Jourti.from 1738 to 1739. lb. vol. xxvii. p. 21. 
 
 Id.— A Quaker who stood by was not a little displeased 
 at the dissimulation of those creatures^ and was biting his 
 lips and knitting his brows, when he dropped down 
 as thunder-struck. The agony he was in, was even 
 twrible to behold. We besought God, not to lay folly 
 to his charge. And he soon lifted up his heart and cried 
 aloud, *now I know, Thou art a prophet of the Lord.' 
 lb. p. 73. 
 
 Id. — I did not mention one J — nH n, a weaver, 
 
 who was at Baldwin-street the night before. He was, 
 I understood, a man of a regular life * and conversation, 
 one that constantly attended the public prayers and sacra- 
 ment, and was zealous for the church, and against 
 dissenters of every denomination. Being informed that 
 people fell into strange fits at the societiesy he came to see 
 and judge for himself. But he was le^s satisfied than 
 before j insomuch that he went about to his acquaintance 
 one after another, till one in the morning, and laboured 
 above measure to convince them * It was a delusion of 
 the devil.* We were going home, when one met us in 
 
 the street and informed us, * That J — n H was 
 
 fallen raving mad.* — He cried aloud, * No ; let them 
 all come, let all the world see the just judgment of 
 God.' Two or three men were holding him as well as 
 they could. — He then beat himself against the ground 
 again; his breast heaving at the same time, as in the 
 pangs of death, and great drops of sweat trickling down 
 his face. We all betook ourselves to prayer. His pangs 
 ceased, and both his body and soul were set at liberty, 
 lb. p. 74, 75. 
 
 Id. — A middle-aged woman desired n>e to return thanks 
 for her to God, who as many witnesses then present 
 
 * J. W. Augustine Neusser, a Pastor of the Moravian Church, 1738.— 
 ' What men call a good life, is frequently the greatest of all hindratices 
 to their coming to Christ. Works, vol. xxvi. p. 33-2. 
 
214 
 
 testified, was a day or two before really distracted, and 
 as such tied down in her bed. But upon prayer made 
 for her, she was instantly relieved, and restored to a sound 
 mind. lb. p. 138. 
 
 Id. — Soon after I was sent for to one of those, who 
 was so strangely torn by the devil, that I almost wondered 
 her relations did not say, * Much religion hath made thee 
 mad.' We prayed God to bruise Satan under her feet. 
 Immediately we had the petition we asked of him. She 
 cried out vehemently, * He is gone, he is gone ! ' And was 
 filled with the spirit of love and of a sound mind I have 
 seen her many times since, strong in the Lord. lb. p. 144. 
 
 Id. — I was exceedingly prest to go back to a young 
 woman in Kingswood. The fact I nakedly relate, and 
 leave every man to his own judgment of it. I went. 
 She was nineteen or twenty years old, but, it seems, 
 could not vnrite or read. I found her on the bed, two 
 or three persons holding her. It was a terrible sight. 
 Anguish, horror and despair, above all description, ap- 
 peared in her pale face The thousand distortions of 
 her whole body shewed, how the dogs of hell were gnawing 
 her heart. The shrieks intermixed were scarce to be 
 endured. But her stony eyes could not weep. She 
 screamed out, as soon as words could find their way, 
 * I am damned, damned ; lost for ever. — I must, I w///, 
 I ivill be damned.' She then began praying to the devil. 
 We began 
 
 ' Arm of the Lord, awake, awake ! ' 
 
 She immediately sunk down as asleep j but as soon as we 
 left off, broke out again, with unexpressible vehemence.— 
 Another young woman began to roar out as loud as she 
 had done. My brother now came in, it being about nine 
 o'clock. We continued in prayer till past eleven j when 
 God in a moment spoke peace into the soul, first of the 
 first tormented, and then of the other. lb. p. 151, 152. 
 Id.— Thurs. 25. I was sent for to one in Bristol, who 
 
215 
 
 was taken 111 the evening before. This fact too I will simply 
 relate, so far as I was an ear, or eye-witness of it. She lay on 
 the ground furiously gnashing her teeth, and after a while 
 roared aloud. It was not easy for three or four persons to 
 hold her, especially when the name of Jesus was named. 
 We prayed -, the violence of her symptoms ceased, though 
 without a complete deliverance. In the evening, being 
 sent for to her again, I was unwilling, indeed afraid to go : 
 thinking it would not avail, unless some who were strong 
 in faith, were to wrestle with God for her. I opened my 
 testament on those words, / ivas afraid, and went and hid 
 thy talent in the earth. I stood reproved and went imme- 
 diately. She began screaming before I came into the 
 room j then broke out into a horrid laughter, mixt with 
 blasphemy, grievous to hear. One who from many cir- 
 cumstances apprehended a preternatural agent to be con- 
 cerned in this, asking, * How didst thou dare to enter into 
 a Christian ? ' Was answered, * She is not a Christian. 
 She is mine.' Q. * Dost thou not tremble at the name of 
 Jesus?' No words followed, but she shrunk back and 
 trembled exceedingly. — We left her at twelve, but called 
 again about noon, on Friday 27. And now it was that 
 God shewed, he he^reth the prayer. All her pangs ceased 
 in a moment. She was stilled with peace, and knew 
 that the son of wickedness was departed from her. lb. 
 p. 153, 154. 
 
 Id. — The woman, then three miles off, cried out, 
 * Yonder comes Wesley, galloping as fast as he can.' 
 When I was come, I was quite cold and dead, and fitter 
 for sleep than prayer. She burst out into a horrid laughter 
 and said, * No power, no power j no faith, no faith. She 
 is mine.* — One who was clearly convinced this was no 
 natural disorder, said, * I think, Satan is let loose. I fear, 
 he will not stop here.' And added, * I command thee, in 
 the name of the Lord Jesus, to tell if thou hast commission 
 to torment any other soul ? ' It was immediately answered, 
 * I have. L— y C r, and S-*— h J s.' Two 
 
2l6 
 
 who lived at some distance, and were then in perfect health. 
 
 ^ y C r fell into a strange agony, and presently 
 
 after, S yj s We— poured out our souls 
 
 before God, till L y C ^r's agonies so increased, 
 
 that it seemed she was in the pangs of death. But in a 
 moment God spoke; she knew his voice, and both her 
 body and soul were healed. lb. p. 154—156. 
 
 I^- — The plain case is. She is tormented by an evil 
 
 spirit, following her day and night. Yea, try all your 
 
 drugs over and over ; but at length it will plainly appear 
 
 that this kind goeth not out, but by prayer and fasting, Journ. 
 
 from 1741 /<? 1743. lb. vol. xxviii. p. 47. 
 
 Id. — And so it was; but a diabolical madness; as plainly 
 appeared from numerous circumstances. However after 
 we had been at prayer, she fell asleep, and never raged 
 or blasphemed after. Journal from 1758 to 1760. lb. 
 vol. XXX. p. 294. 
 
 Id. — ^When I strove to speak louder a sudden hoarseness 
 seized me. Then the laughter increased. I perceived it 
 was from Satan, and resolved to pray on. Immediately 
 the Lord rebuked him : that laughter was at an end, and 
 so was my hoarseness. lb. p. 310. 
 
 Id. — Among the rest was one William Kirkman, a 
 weaver, near Old-Nichol-Street. I asked him, * What 
 complaint have you ? ' « O sir, said he, a cough, a very 
 sore cough. I can get no rest day nor night.' I asked 
 * How long have you had it ? ' He replied, * About three- 
 score years : it began when I was eleven years old.' I was 
 nothing glad, that this man should come first ; fearing our 
 not curing him, might discourage others. However I 
 looked up to God and said, * Take this three or four times 
 a day. If it does you no good, it will do you no harm.* 
 He took it tiuo or three days. His cough was cured : and 
 has not returned to this day. Now let candid men judge, 
 does humility require me to deny a notorious fact? If 
 not. Which is vanitx^? To say, I by my own skill, restored 
 
217 
 
 this man to health ? Or to say, God did it by his own 
 almighty power. Plain Account of the Methodists. lb. 
 vol. XV. p. 223. 
 
 Id. — I visited several of the sick. Most of them were 
 ill of the spotted fever ; which, they informed me, had 
 been extremely mortal, few persons recovering from it. 
 But God had said. Hitherto shalt tJwu come. I believe, there 
 was not one with whom we were, but recovered. Journ. 
 from 1739 to 1741. lb. vol. xxvii. p. 24-4. 
 
 Id. — I visited many of the sick, and among the rest, 
 
 J W • who was in grievous pain both of body and 
 
 mind. After a short time spent in prayer, we left her. 
 But her pain was gone : her soul being in full peace, and 
 her body also so strengthened, that she immediately rose, 
 and the next day went abroad. lb. vol. xxvii. p. 267. 
 
 Id. — I was suddenly seized with such a pain in my side 
 that I could not speak. I knew my remedy, and imme- 
 diately kneeled down. In a moment the pain was gone. 
 lb. 
 
 Id. — At our love-feast which followed, beside the pain 
 in my back and head, and the fever which still continued 
 upon me, just as I began to pray, I was seized with such 
 a cough that I could hardly speak. At the same time 
 came strongly into my mind. These signs shall follow them 
 that believe. I called on Jesus aloud to increase my faith^ 
 and to confirm the word of his grace. While I was 
 speaking, my pain vanished away. The fever left me. 
 My bodily strength returned, &c. lb. p. 276. 
 
 Id. — In the evening I called upon Ann Calcut. She 
 had been speechless for some time. But almost as soon as 
 we began to pray, God restored her speech. She then 
 witnessed a good confession indeed. I expected to see 
 her no more : but from that hour the fever left her, and 
 in a few days she arose and walked, glorifying God. Journ. 
 from 1741 to 1743. lb. vol. xxviii. p. 49. 
 
218 
 
 Id. — His {Mr. Meyrich^s) pulse was gone. He had 
 been speechless and senseless for some time. A few of us 
 immediately joined in prayers; I relate the naked fact. 
 Before we had done, his sense and his speech returned. 
 Now he that will account for this by natural causesy has my 
 free leave. But I chuse to say, This is the power of 
 God! — Sat. Dec. 25. The physician told me, * He could 
 do no more : Mr. Meyrick could not live over the night.' 
 I went up and found them all crying about him ; his legs 
 being cold and, as it seemed, dead already. We all 
 kneeled down, and called upon God, with strong cries and 
 tears. He opened his eyes, and called for me. And from 
 that hour he continued to recover his strength, till he was 
 restored to perfect health. I wait to hear, who will either 
 disprove this fact or philosophically account for it. lb. 
 p. 121, 122. 
 
 Id. — By riding thus seven miles, I was thoroughly. tired, 
 and my head ached more than it had done for some months. 
 What I here aver, is the naked fact : let every man account 
 for it as he sees good. I then thought, * Cannot God heal 
 either man or beast, by any means, or without any ? ' 
 Immediately my weariness and head-ach ceased, and n>y 
 horse's lameness in the same instant. Nor did he halt any 
 more either that day or the next. A very odd accident 
 this also ! J our n. from 1743 to 1746. lb. p. 357. 
 
 Id. — ^When I came, her sister told me, Her senses were 
 gone, and that she had not spoke for several hours. But 
 she spoke as soon as I took her by the hand, and declared 
 an hope full of immortality. I prayed with her, and 
 praised God on her behalf. An hour or two after, her 
 spirit returned to God. Journ. from 1749 to 1751. lb. 
 vol. xxix. p. 107. 
 
 Id. — I went to the Lord's table in order to administer. 
 A thought then came into my mind, * Why do I not apply 
 to God, in the beginning rather than the end of an illness r' 
 I did so, and found immediate relief, so that I needed no 
 
219 
 
 farther medicines. Journ.from 1755 to 1758. lb. vol. xxx. 
 p. 114. 
 
 Id. — An account of a widely different nature I received 
 about this time from Ireland. * Thomas B. about three 
 miles from Tyrrel's-pass, was at the point of death, by 
 a violent rupture. While they were praying for him in 
 the society, he was at once restored to perfect health. 
 He continued in health for several years, and in the know- 
 ledge and love of God. But no sooner did he return to 
 folly, than his disorder returned. And in some months it 
 put an end to his life. He died as stupid as an ox.' lb. 
 p. 14.8. 
 
 id. — I knew it was the Lord's will, but felt such weak- 
 ness of body and sinking of spirit, and was withal so 
 hoarse, that I supposed few could hear, out of some hun- 
 dreds who stood before me. However I attempted : and 
 in a moment the Lord poured upon me such a spirit of 
 supplication, and gave me so clear, strong an utterance, 
 that it seemed I was another man : a farther instance, that 
 the servants of God are not sent a warfare, on their own 
 charge. Journ. from 1758 to 1*760. lb. p. 314. 
 
 Id. — ^The sun was so scorching hot upon my head, that 
 I was scarce able to speak. I paused a little, and desired, 
 God would provide us a covering, if it was for his glory. 
 In a moment it was done ; a cloud covered the sun, which 
 troubled us no more. Ought voluntary/ humility to conceal 
 these palpable proofs, that God still heareth the prayer ? 
 lb. p. 294. 
 
 Id. — The rain ceased, from the moment I came out, 
 till I had finished my discourse. How many proofs must 
 we have, that there is no petition too little, any more than 
 too great for God to grant .'* Journ. from 1755 to 1758, 
 lb. p. 13. 
 
 Id. — We prayed, that God, if he saw good, would stay 
 the bottles of heaven, for the sake of t^iose at Wednesbury. 
 And before we came thither, the rain stayed, so that I pro- 
 
220 
 
 claimed Christ crucified, in the open air, to such a congre- 
 gation as no house could have contained. At five I preached 
 to a still larger congregation, on. He that believeth shall be 
 saved. As soon as I had done, the rain returned, and 
 continued great part of the night. lb. p. 135. 
 
 Id. — I was writing at Francis "Ward's in the afternoon, 
 when the cry arose, that * the mob had beset the house.' 
 We prayed, that God would disperse them. And it was 
 so : one went this way, and another that : so that in half 
 an hour, not a man was left. Journ. from 1741 to 1743, 
 Ibid. vol. xxviii. p. 175. 
 
 Id. — I have often wished, that all calm and impartial 
 men, would consider what is advanced by another writer. 
 — His words are — Perhaps the following rules may be 
 proper to be observed. — Not to establish the power of 
 •working miracles as the great criterion of a divine mission ; 
 when scripture teaches us, that the agreement of doctrines 
 with truth as taught in those scriptures, is the only infallible 
 rule. Journ. from 17S8 to 1739. lb. vol. xxvii. p. 118, 119. 
 
 Id. — ^Nor does either of us pretend to be any farther 
 led by the Spirit of God, than every Christian must pretend 
 to be, unless he will deny the bible. Farther Appeal^ 
 Part I. lb. vol. xiv. p. 285. 
 
 Id. — ^We cannot and therefore we need not be like them 
 {the apostles) in working outward miracles. lb. Part II. 
 vol. XV. p. 146. 
 
 Id. — I relate just what I saw, from time to time : and 
 this is true, that some of those circumstances seem to go 
 beyond the ordinary course of nature. But I do not 
 peremptorily determine, whether they were supernatural, 
 or no. lb. p. 170. 
 
 Id. — I claim no other direction of God's Spirit, than is 
 common to all believers. — No otherwise inspired, than 
 you are, if you love God. Letter to Mr. Church. lb. 
 vol. xvi. p. 96, 97. 
 
 Id. — You proceed to what you account a 5th instance 
 
221 
 
 of enthusiasm. With regard to people^ s falling in fits, 
 it is plain, you look upon both the disorders and removals of 
 them to be supernatural. It is not quite plain. I look upon 
 some of these cases as wholly natural : on the rest, as 
 mixt ; both the disorder and the removal being partly 
 natural and partly not. lb. p. 102. 
 
 Id. — As it can be proved by abundance of witnesses, 
 that these cures were frequently, indeed almost always, the 
 instantaneous consequences of prayer ; your inference is just. 
 I cannot, dare not affirm, that they were purely natural I be- 
 lieve they were not. I believe many of them were wrought 
 by the supernatural power of God. That of John Haydon * 
 in particular. SecondLetter to Mr. Church, lb. p. 181. 
 
 Id. — I acknowledge that I have seen with my eyes, and 
 heard with my ears, several things, which, to the best 
 of my judgment, cannot be accounted for by the ordinary 
 course of natural causes, and which, I therefore believe 
 ought to be ascribed to the extraordinary interposition of God. 
 If any man chuse to stile these miracles, I reclaim not. 
 I have diligently inquired into the facts. I have weighed 
 the preceding and following circumstances. I have strove 
 to account for them in a natural way. I could not, without 
 doing violence to my reason. Not to go far back, I am 
 clearly persuaded, that the sudden deliverance of John 
 Haydon, was one instance of this kind, and my own 
 recovery, on May the tenth, another. — All who saw me 
 that evening, plainly discerned, what I could not wholly 
 conceal, that I was in pain : about two hundred of whom 
 were present when I was seized with that cough, which 
 cut me short, so that I could speak no more ; till I cried 
 out aloud, * Lord, increase my faith : Lord, confirm the 
 word of thy grace,' The same persons 'saw and heard, 
 that at that instant I changed my posture, and broke out 
 into thanksgiving : that quickly after I stood upright, which 
 I could not before, and shewed no more sign either of 
 sickness or pain. lb. p. 185-187. 
 
 ♦ See p. 213. 
 
222 
 
 Id.— However I cannot but think, there have been already 
 so many interpositions of divine power, as will shortly 
 leave you without excuse, if you either deny or despise 
 them. "We desire no favour; but the justice that diligent 
 enquiry may be made concerning them. We are ready to 
 name the persons on whom the power was shewn which 
 belongeth to none but God ; not one or two, or ten or 
 twelve only ; to point out their places of abode : — We 
 have no fear, that any reasonable man should scruple to 
 say. This hath God ivrought. Letter to the Bishop oj 
 Glocester. lb. vol. xviii. p. 344, 345. 
 
 Id. — I read, to my no small amazement, the account 
 given by Monsieur Montgeron, both of his own conversion, 
 and of the other miracles wrought at the tomb of Abbe 
 Paris. I had always looked upon the whole affair as 
 a mere legend, as I suppose most Protestants do : But 
 I see no possible way to deny these facts, without inva- 
 lidating all human testimony. Journ. from 1749 to 1751. 
 lb. vol. xxix. p. 23. 
 
 Id.— I was fully convinced of what I had long suspected, 
 1 . That the Montanists, in the second and third centuries, 
 were real, scriptural Christians ; and 2. That the grand 
 reason why the miraculous gifts were so soon withdrawn, 
 was not only that faith and holiness were well-nigh lost, 
 but that dry, formal, orthodox men began even then to 
 ridicule whatever gifts they had not themselves, and to 
 decry them all, as either madness or imposture. lb. p. 60. 
 
 Id. — ^Thus, some have imagined themselves to be endued 
 with a power of working miracles, of healing the sick by 
 a word or a touch, of restoring sight to the blind 5 yea, 
 even of raising the dead. On the Nature of Enthusiasm. 
 Serjnons, vol. ii. p. 316. 
 
 Id. — I appeal to every candid, unprejudiced person, 
 whether we may not at this day discern, all those signs, 
 understanding the words in a spiritual sense, to which 
 our Lord referred John's disciples. * The Wind receive 
 
223 
 
 their sight.' Those who were blind from their birth, " 
 unable to see their own deplorable state, and much more 
 to see God and the remedy he has prepared for them in 
 the Son of his love, now see themselves, yea, and * the 
 light of the glory of God, in the face of Jesus Christ.* 
 The eyes of their understanding being now opened^ they see 
 all things clearly. * The deaf hear,' &c. On the Signs of 
 the Times. lb. vol. iv. p. 192. 
 
 Id. — What could God have done which he hath not 
 done to convince you that the day is coming, that the 
 time is at hand, when he will fulfil his glorious promises ; 
 when he will arise to maintain his own cause, and to set 
 ^up his kingdom over all the earth ? What, indeed, unless 
 he hzd forced you to believe ? lb. p. 196. 
 
 Id. — * What ! You expect miracles then ! ' Certainly 
 I do, if I believe the Bible. For the Bible teaches me, 
 that God hears and answers prayer. But every answer 
 to prayer, is, properly, a miracle. On Divine Providence. 
 lb. p. 211. 
 
 C. W. — If I speak to any one of you, more than to 
 another, it is to thee, who thinkest thyself unconcerned 
 in this exhortation. / have a message from God unto thee. 
 In his Name, I nuarn thee to flee from the wrath to come. 
 Serm. Anvakcy thou that steepest. lb. vol. i. p. 37. 
 
 Minutes of Conference. — Q. 28. In what view may we 
 and our helpers be considered ? A. Perhaps as extra- 
 ordinary messengers, designed by God to provoke others 
 to jealousy. /. W.'s Works^ vol. xv. p. 298. 
 
 lb. 1795. — God who calls us to carry on his work, 
 requires of us to use every prudential means, p. 27. 
 
 lb. 1804. — May He — assist us to fulfil the ministry we 
 have received of the Lord Jesus, p. 40. 
 
 Meth. Mag. Mr. T. Cooper on Mr. C. Hoppery minister 
 of the Gospel. — He was certainly a great man in respect to 
 the object of his mission. — Greatness, which — was so 
 manifest to the followers of Christ, that, wherever he 
 
224 
 
 came among them, he was received as an angel of God. 
 Sep. 1803, p. 391, 392. 
 
 lb. — Mr. Nott might have saved himself a great deal of 
 trouble on this subject. It was established long before he 
 was born, yea even from the days of the Apostles, that 
 every true Christian minister has a Divine commission. He 
 is sent of God to turn men from darkness to light and 
 from the power of Satan to God. Mr. Wesley and Mr. 
 Whitefield had this Divine commission, and so have hun- 
 dreds more pious Clergymen in England at this day. May 
 1807, p. 208. 
 
 lb. — Mr. Wesley was an apostle or messenger of God 
 for good to thousands and tens of thousands of persons in 
 great Britain. Every faithful minister is an apostle or 
 messenger of God. We know that there are mzny false 
 apostlesy ministers of Satan, who know not God, and there- 
 fore do not lead men to God. p. 212. 
 
 Id. — ^Whenever he [Mr. T. Cook) met me in the street, 
 his salutations used to be, * Have you free and lively in- 
 tercourse with God to day ? Are you giving your whole 
 heart to God } * I have known him on such occasions 
 speak in so pertinent a manner, that I have been astonished 
 at his knowledge of my state. Meeting me one morning, 
 he said, * I have been praying for you, you have had a sore 
 conflict, tho* all is well now.* June 1807, p. 247. 
 
 lb. — They who knew Mr. Wesley well, can testify how 
 observant he was of any persons who seemed to be affected 
 by his discourses. He perceived that this young man was 
 under the influence of the Spirit of God. Ju/t/ 1807, 
 p. 290. 
 
 lb. — Contrary to their advice he {Mr. Peter Mill) stepped 
 into the boat, saying, * The King's business requires 
 haste : let us try what we can do, you shall row and 
 I will pray.* While he was upon his knees in the boat, 
 the wind changed and they presently reached the opposite 
 shore. The boatmen were astonished and considered this 
 
225 
 
 change of the wind as an evidence of the interference of 
 the Almighty in answer to prayer. Nor were they less 
 astonished to observe that after he . had prayed a second 
 time, the wind, which was still high and directly opposed 
 to the return of the boat, resumed its former position 
 so that they returned with ease and safety, p. 294. 
 
 lb, — All that we can conclude is that he does not see 
 fit by miraculous interpositions from time to time, to 
 preserve the lives of those who are his messengers to these 
 outcasts of men, any more than he wrought miracles con- 
 tinually to defend the lives of his Prophets and Apostles, 
 Saints, and Martyrs, from their bloody persecutors. He 
 suffers our Missionaries, as he has from age to age suffered 
 hundreds of his faithful servants, to sacrifice those lives 
 in his cause, that they may receive a martyr's reward. 
 Dec. 1807, p. 571. 
 
 lb. Mr. John Crook. — I have only to pray — that what 
 I want in abilities, he would graciously supply by an extra- 
 ordinary communication of his Spirit. Feb. 1808, p. 50. 
 
 lb. Mr. Thomas Rutherford. — I do verily believe, that 
 I had no more gift or talent for preaching than I had for 
 flying, till I received it from God as^s free and special 
 gift. One evening in February, 1770; being alone, ex- 
 ceedingly happy in God, and meditating on these words, 
 < Woe be to them that are at ease in Zion :' in a moment, 
 in the twinkling of an eye, many passages of Scripture 
 were brought to my mind with peculiar fight and power. 
 The whole Bible seemed to be laid open before me; and, 
 in that instant, the Lord opened my understanding to 
 know and consider his holy word, in a manner I never did 
 Ijefore. — I endeavoured, sometimes, to banish the thoughts 
 of preaching, and go on my way quietly and happy as 
 I used to do, but, alas ! I could not. Like a mighty tor- 
 rent they rushed upon me, and filled, and drank up my 
 spirit. — I was as clearly and fully assured in my heart 
 before him, that he called me to preach the gospel, as 
 
 9 
 
226 
 
 i was that he had adopted me into his family, and that 
 I was born of his Spirit. Oct. 1808, p. 434—436. 
 
 Id. at Perth, 1773. — Having sung an hymn, I pro- 
 ceeded to exhort j but what I said I could never recollect 
 from that hour to this. God gave it me, and he took it 
 away ; I seemed merely as an instrument by which God 
 spoke to the people. A divine unction attended the word. 
 — God was with us of a truth. From that night our 
 congregations on the week evenings were more than 
 doubled. — At Christmas I returned to Arbroath, then to 
 Dundee, and so on to Perth, where I found a melancholy 
 change. lb. Nov. 1808, p. 485. 
 
 G. W. — ^They [the Associate Presbytery) were satisfied 
 with the account I then gave of my experiences, and also 
 of the validity of my mission. Gillies's Life, G TV's 
 Works, vol. vii. p. 120. 
 
 Id^ — Arise, arise then, my dear Mr. ; pro- 
 claim the Lord to be their righteousness. The everlasting 
 / AM now sends you forth. lb. vol. i. p. 75. 
 
 Id. — I would further ask, what this Author means by 
 a divine mission ? Did not my Lord of Gloucester, for 
 I must again repeat it, give me an apostolical one, when 
 he said, * Receive thou the Holy Ghost by the imposition 
 of our hands ? ' Second Letter to the Bishop of London, lb. 
 vol. iv. p. 166. 
 
 Id. — The Lord, who sent, will support me. — Behold, I 
 come to you as the angel did to Lot. Flee, flee, for your 
 lives. Serm. What think ye of Christ ? lb. vol. v. p. 372. 
 
 Id. — Do not turn a deaf ear to me ; do not reject the 
 message on account of the meanness of the messenger. 
 I am a child ; but the Lord has chosen me, that the glory 
 might be all his own. Serm. The wise and foolish Virgins, 
 lb. p. 391. 
 
 Id. 1739. — What need is there of miracles, such as 
 healing sick bodies, and restoring sight to blind eyes, 
 
22J 
 
 when we see greater miracles every day done by the 
 power of God's word? Do not the spiritually blind now 
 see ? Are not the spiritually dead now raised, and the 
 leprous souls now cleansed, and have not the poor the 
 gospel preached unto them ? And if we have the thing 
 already, which such miracles were only intended to intro- 
 duce, why should we tempt God in requiring further 
 signs ? He that hath ears to hear, let him hear. lb. 
 vol. i. p. 50. 
 
 Id. 1739. — What I have said about my success, God 
 has been pleased to fulfil already. What I have said 
 about sufferings, they who without cause are my enemies 
 are fulfilling daily. And as for the promises mentioned 
 in my Journal, I freely own there are some particular 
 promises, which God has so strongly impressed, and does 
 still impress on my heart, that I verily believe they will 
 be fulfilled. Answer to the Bishop of London^ s last Past' 
 oral Letter^ lb. vol. iv. p. 14. 
 
 Id. — What proof, my Lord, does the Doctor require .? 
 Would he have us raise dead bodies ? Have we not 
 done greater things than these .'' I speak with all humility ; 
 has not God by our ministry raised many dead souls to 
 a spiritual life ? Verily, if men will not believe the 
 evidence God has given that he sent us, neither would 
 they believe though one rose from the dead. — As for 
 declining the work in which I am engaged, my blood runs 
 chill at the very thoughts of it. lb. p. 18, 19. 
 
 Id. — I think it was this day the news came of his 
 Majesty's fighting, and coming off conqueror. I had ob- 
 served for some time past, when praying for him, whether 
 I would or not, out came this petition, * Lord, cover 
 thou his head in the day of battle.* Tho' even while I was 
 praying, I wondered why I prayed so, not knowing that 
 he was gone to Germany to fight. lb. vol. ii. p. 28, 29. 
 
 Mr. Willisofif minister at Dundee^ 1741. — Though Mr. 
 Whitefield be ordained, according to his education. 
 
228 
 
 a minister of the Church of England ; yet we are to regard 
 him as one, whom God has raised up, to witness against 
 the corruptions of that church. Gillies' s Life y lb. vol.vii. 
 p. 95. 
 
 Evan. Mag. Sam. Hopkins ^D.D. — She [Mrs. Edwards) 
 tokl me, that she had peculiar exercises respecting me, 
 since I had been in the family ; and she trusted I should 
 receive light and comfort ; and doubted not that God in- 
 tended yet to do great things by me. May 1806, p. 199. 
 
 lb. — It seems, that out of about 200, who attend a prayer- 
 meeting [at Dariveny Lancashire)^ nearly fifty are able to 
 exercise their gifts in prayer ; and * the fluency, the excel- 
 lency, and evangelical propriety of their expressions, can 
 only be imputed to the outpouring of the Spirit of grace 
 and supplication.' Supp. 1806, p. 606. 
 
 lb. — ^While alone, he {the Rev. J. Scott) used a form of 
 prayer contained in this book. The prayer concluded with 
 the words, * for Jesus' sake.' Of the name of Jesus he 
 was then entirely ignorant, and indeed continued so to be 
 for some time after ; yet, on repeating that blessed name, 
 he was seized with feelings of an extraordinary kind, such 
 as" he could not describe, but which were sweet to his 
 soul, and which he was persuaded he should never forget. 
 He was constrained to repeat the words * for Jesus' sake,' 
 which had made so powerful an imj)ression on his mind, 
 again and again. Nov. 1807, p. 491. 
 
229 
 
 Section XXVI. 
 
 On using the style of the Apostles and other 
 inspired Writers, or claiming to be considered 
 as placed in similar circumstances with them. 
 
 /. W. — Here, then, is an undeniable proof (Jets viii. 
 1, 4<.), what was the practice of the apostolic age. Here 
 you see not one, but a multitude of Lay-Preachers, men 
 that were only sent of God. . Caution against Bigotry. 
 Sermons y vol. ii. p. 339. 
 
 Id. — * Search me, O Lord, and prove me. Try out my 
 reins and my heart ! Look well if there be any way of 
 Bigotry in me.' lb. p. 342. 
 
 Id. — I know, God has committed to me, a dispensation 
 of the Gospel. Yea, and my own salvation depends ^upon 
 preaching it; *Woe is me if I preach not the Gospel.' 
 On Schism, lb. vol. iv. p^ 332. 
 
 Id. — A dispensation of tJie gospel being committed to me^ 
 I did not dare, Not to preach the gospel. Farther Appeal, 
 Part I. Works y vol. xiv. p. 293^ 
 
 Id. — When they had gained their point by securing, as 
 they supposed, all the men of learning in the nation ; he that 
 sitteth in heaven laughed them to scorn, and came upon them by 
 a way they thought not of. Out of the stones he raised up 
 those who should beget children to Abraham. We had no 
 more foresight of this than you. lb. Part II. vol. xv. p. 147. 
 
 Id.. — ^The scribes of old, who were the ordinary preachers 
 among the Jews, were t\q>\. priest s\ they were not better than 
 laymen. Yea, many of them were incapable of the priest- 
 hood, being of the tribe of Simeon, not of Levi. lb. p. 148. 
 
 Id. — They that were scattered abroad, nvent every where 
 preaching the word {Acts viii. 4.). Now, what shadow of 
 reason have we to say, or think, that all these were ordained 
 heiore they preached ? lb. p. 149. 
 
230 
 
 Id, — It could not be but tbe scriptures should be 
 fulfilled. The servant is not above his master. If they have 
 called the master of the house Beelzebub^ how much more them 
 of his household ? lb. p. 156. 
 
 Id. — The ordinary preaching of the word of God, 
 they would not even deign to hear. So the devil made 
 sure of these careless ones. For who should pluck them 
 out of his hand } Then God was moved to jealousy, and 
 went out of the usual way to save the souls which he had 
 made. Then oyer and above what was ordinarily spoken 
 in his name, in all the houses of God in the land, he 
 commanded a voice to cry in the wilderness, Prepare ye 
 the way of the Lord. The time is fulfilled. The kingdom of 
 heaven is at hand. Repent ye and believe the gospel. lb. 
 p. 162. 
 
 Id. — Do they give of their labour as well as of their 
 substance ? I have laboured more abundantly than they all. 
 — Does all I ever did or can, knowy say^ give^ do, or suffer ^ 
 justify me in his sight } — Or, that I know nothing of myself 
 that I am as touching outward, moral righteousness 
 blameless. Journ. 1738, lb. vol.xxvi. p. 239, 
 
 Id. Of our Lord's sermon on tJie mount. — One pretty 
 remarkable precedent oi field-preaching, though I suppose 
 there were churches at that time also. Journ. from 1738 
 to 1739, lb. vol. xxvii. p. 64. 
 
 id. — ^To this hour, is this scripture true. And I therein 
 rejoice, yea and will rejoice. lb. p. 94. 
 
 Id. — I have had some pupils since, who will reward me 
 for my labour. Now / live : for ye stand fast in the Lord. 
 Journ. from 1762 to 1765, lb. vol. xxxi. p. 346. 
 
 Id. — ^To the Church of God which is in Hernhuth, 
 John Wesley, an unworthy Presbyter of the Church of 
 God in England, wisheth all grace and peace in our 
 Lord Jesus Christ. Whitehead, vol. ii. p. 91. 
 
 Minutes of Conference 1793. — A dispensation of the 
 gospel has been committed to us \ and we have, in 
 
231 
 
 obedience to the call of God, dispensed the word of 
 truth ; and God has set his seal thereto, p. 27. 
 
 lb. 1802. — The Address of the Irish Conference, to 
 the President and Members of the British Conference- 
 Dear Brethren, Grace be unto you, and peace, from God 
 our Father, and our Lord Jesus Christ. — The answer of 
 the British Conference. — Dear Brethren, Grace unto you, 
 and peace be multiplied, p. 34, 35. 
 
 lb, 1803. Dearly beloved Brethren in the Lordy Grace 
 be unto you and peace from God our Father, and from 
 the Lord Jesus Christ. — Grace and Peace be multiplied 
 unto you thro' the knowledge of the Father, and of Jesus 
 Christ our Lord. — The address of the Irish Conference, 
 to the President and Members of the British Conference. 
 Dear Brethren, Grace be unto you, and peace, from God 
 our Father, and our Lord Jesus Christ, p. 37. 41, 42. 
 
 Rev. J. Fletcher. — Mr. W. — is now among gospel- 
 ministers what St. James formerly was among the dis- 
 ciples, and Mr. Baxter among the puritan divines, that 
 is, the person peculiarly commissioned by the Bishop of 
 Souls, to defend the gospel against the incroachments of 
 Antinomians. Firjt Chech to Antinomianisniy Works ^ vol. ii. 
 p. 32. 
 
 Id. — O that my eyes like David's did run down like 
 water, because men professing godliness keep not God's 
 law, and are even offended at it ! Second Cheeky lb. p. 213. 
 
 Coke and Moore. — Had he (/. W.) had only what that 
 writer calls rational principles of religion, — he certainly 
 never would have been ranked with the Reformers or 
 Apostles, p. 90. 
 
 Id. — His {Mr. Fletcher^ s) preaching was, to use 
 St. Peter's words, with the Holy Ghost sent down from 
 heaven, p. 398. 
 
 Meth. Mag. Mrs. Roberts. — I long to depart and be 
 with Christ, which is far better. Oct. 1803, p. 468. 
 
 lb. — In the year 1742, about the month of August, 
 
232 
 
 Mr. Wesley and some of his preachers visited Cornwall. — 
 Some of the persecutors were convinced and converted 
 to God ; and others of them were silenced by the authority 
 of the Law. * Then had the Churches rest, an^ were 
 edified ; and, walking in the fear of the Lord, and in the 
 comfort of the Holy Ghost, were multiplied.' May ISOi, 
 p. 194, 195. 
 
 lb. Thomas Roberts. — They {the MetJiodist Preachers) are 
 *the messengers,' or angels, *of the churches;' and the 
 * glory of Christ.' * Do I magnify mine office ?' * Ye know 
 the men and their communication.* — Made by the Holy 
 Ghost 'overseers of the flock' — *see us, they can say 
 with humble boldness, in all things approving ourselves 
 as the ministers of God.' Sermon, 1800, for the benefit of 
 Kingstuood-School . p. 206. 
 
 id. — They {the Preachers) have not pusillanimously hid 
 themselves, * in the dark monastic cell,' but have gone 
 forth, like the apostolic and evangelic missionaries of 
 old, — They * glory in the cross of Christ, by whom the 
 world is crucified unto them, and they unto the world.' — 
 Their -hours are divided betwixt the mount and the 
 multitude. — Again, the Messengers of Christ are * in 
 journeyings often, in perils of waters, &c.' — Winebibbers 
 and gluttons, now live soberly. — * And such were some 
 of you ; but ye are washed, but ye are sanctified, but 
 ye are justified, in the name of the Lord Jesus, and 
 by the Spirit of our God,' which hath been shed on you 
 abundantly, thro' the ministry of the Methodist Prea- 
 chers. — * These that have turned the' moral * world 
 upside down, are come hither also.' lb. June 1804, 
 p. 246 — 248. 
 
 lb. — Of himself, his talents, and his labours, he 
 {Thomas Parsons) had the most humiliating views, sincerely 
 accounting himself to be the * least of saints.' Sept. 1807, 
 p. 420. 
 
 lb. Mr. John Crook. — I believe, woe will be to me if 
 I preach not the gospel ! Feb. 1808, p. 52. 
 
233 
 
 lb. — In short, Mr. Crook was a truly apostolic man. 
 Mai/ 1808 J p. 202. 
 
 lb. Mr. Thomas Rutherford. — I, for the first time, saw 
 and heard that extraordinary man, the Rev. Mr. John 
 Wesley, at Morpeth. He was in the pulpit when I went 
 into the chapel. His apostolic and angelic appearance 
 struck me exceedingly. Oct. 1808, p. 437. 
 
 G. W. — Did not the Apostles, after his ascension, preach 
 in schools^ public markets ^ and such like places of resort and 
 concourse ? And can we copy after better examples ? 
 Letter to the Bishop of Loudon. Works, vol. iv. p. 138. 
 
 Id. — An itinerant pilgrim life is that which I choose. And 
 why .^ It was the .life of my blessed Lord. lb. vol. iii. p. -tS. 
 
 Id. — Jesus and his disciples came to Jericho. They 
 were itinerants. — Our Lord's practice, in this respect, gives 
 a kind of a sanction to itinerant preaching, ^erm. Blind 
 Bartimeus. lb. vol. v. p. 405. 
 
 Id. — * Go out into the highways and hedges, hc.\Luhe 
 xiv. 23, 24.) — However this parable was spoken originally 
 to the Jews, and upon a particular occasion, as at a feast, 
 yet it is applicable to us, and to our children, and to as 
 many as are afar off; yea, to as many as the Lord our 
 God shall call. It gives a sanction, methinks, to preaching 
 in the fields, and other places besides the synagogues ; and 
 points out the reception the gospel meets with in these 
 days, in such a lively manner, that one would think it had 
 a particular reference to the present age. Serm. The Gospel 
 Supper. lb. vol. vi. p. 29, 30. 
 
 Id. — Being sensible of the indolence and unorthodoxy of 
 the , generality of the clergy, they [the itinerant preachers) 
 think they are sufficiently warranted by the example of the 
 Prophets of the Old, and of Jesus Christ and his Apostles 
 in the New Testament, — to bear a faithful testimony 
 against them. Second Letter to the Bishop of London. lb. 
 vol. iv. p. 168. 
 
 Id. — ^The more holy you are, the more will God delight 
 
234 
 
 to honour you. He loves to make use of instruments, 
 which are like himself.— I am the chief of sinners, and yet, 
 O stupendous love ! the Lord's work still prospers in my 
 unworthy hands. lb. vol. i. p. 296, 297. 
 
 Id. 1758. — Excite you — to be instant in prayer for one 
 who is the chief of sinners, and less than the least of all 
 saints*. lb. vol. iii. p. 229. 
 
 Id. — Tears have been my meat day and night. lb. 
 vol. i. p. 109. 
 
 Id. — I am a worm and no man : I deserve to be the 
 outcast of the people. lb. p. 207. 
 
 Id. — The archers shoot sore at me that I may fall, but 
 the Lord is my helper. lb, p. 274. 
 
 Id. — God is on my side, I will not fear what men nor 
 devils can say of, or do unto me, lb. p. 4^4:6. 
 
 Id. — Freely as I had received, freely I gave : and * there- 
 fore when the ear heard me, then it blessed me, &c.' 
 Letter to Mr. Church. lb. vol. iv. p. 121. 
 
 Id. — O ! my soul does magnify the Lord, and my spirit 
 rejoices in God my Saviour. lb. vol. ii. p. 24. 
 
 Id. — Mine eyes wait upon thee, O Lord, from whence 
 alone cometh my salvation. lb. p. 294. 
 
 Id. — ^When I muse of him {Jesus), the fire kindles. lb. 
 p. 390. 
 
 Id. — God is my portion and my confidence for ever, 
 lb. p. 400. 
 
 Id. — O that my head was an ocean, and my eyes foun- 
 
 * Q, jr. — That man, who in the opinion of Dr. Goodwin, ' sits nearest 
 the God-man, the Lord Jesus Christ, in glory,' that chosen vessel, the Apo- 
 stle Paul, when he speaks of himself, says, ' Unto me, who am less than the 
 least of all saints, &c.' Senn. Marks of a true Conversion, ff'orks, vol. v. 
 p. 344. 
 
 Id. — Your Ladyship's Letter convinces me, that those who know and 
 do most, think they know and do least. If it were not so, grace itself 
 would prove our bane. lb. vol. ii. p. 316. 
 
235 
 
 tains of tears, to weep night and day for this poor creature 
 (^Dr. Trapp)f this hood-winked member of the clergy. Serm. 
 A Preservative against unsettled Notions y &c. lb. vol. v. 
 p. 156. 
 
 Id. — ^When I am weak, then am I strong. lb. vol. i. 
 p. 168. 
 
 Id. — I hope you and your little society go on and prosper. 
 I hear there are divisions among you. lb. p. 206. 
 
 Id. — I wish my dear friend was in this respect not 
 almost, but altogether such as I am. lb. vol. ii. p. 5. 
 
 Id. — The Lord helps me to preach with the demon- 
 stration of the spirit and with power. lb. p. 78. 
 
 Id. — May grace, mercy and peace be multiplied upon 
 them all : Amen and Amen. lb. p. 89. 
 
 Id. — Well! Jesus is on my side. lean do all things 
 through him strengthening me. lb. p. li'g. 
 
 Id. 1749. — A necessity is laid upon me, and woe is me 
 if I do not preach the gospel of Christ. lb. p. 258. 
 
 Id. — Let all bitterness and wrath and clamour be put 
 away from you. lb. p. 415. 
 
 Id. 1756. — Thanks be to God, to me to live is Christ, 
 and to die will be my gain. lb. vol. iii. p. 173. 
 
 Id. 1765. — If the common interest of the Redeemer be 
 promoted, I rejoice, yea and will rejoice. lb. p. 329. 
 
 Id. 1767. — That whether you live, you may live unto 
 the Lord, or whether you die, you may die unto the Lord, 
 is the earnest prayer of, &c. lb. p. 356. 
 
 Id.— The God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ 
 knoweth that I lie not. Letter to Mr. Church. lb. vol.iv. 
 p. 121. 
 
 Id. — Neither count I my life dear unto myself, so that 
 I may finish my course with joy. Letter to the Bishop of 
 London. lb. p. 139. 
 
 Id. — We take this to be an ungodly admonition ; and 
 therefore, * whether it be right in the sight of God, to obey 
 
236 
 
 man rather than God, judge ye.' Second Letter to the Bishop 
 of London. lb. p. 168. 
 
 Id. — For God, ever adored be his free grace in Christ 
 Jesus ! has set his seal to my ministry in your hearts. 
 Serm. Thankfulness for Mercies received. lb. vol. v. p. 104. 
 
 Id. — I speak the truth in Christ, I lie not. Serm. TJie 
 Folly and Danger of being not righteous enough. lb. p. 132. 
 
 Id. — Those who are come here this night out of curiosity 
 to hear what the babbler says, &c. lb. p. 139. 
 
 Id. — If any Arians or Socinians are drawn by curiosity 
 to hear what the babbler has to say, &c. Serm. The Lord 
 our R ighteousness . lb . p . 2 1 8 . 
 
 Id, — Be followers of Christ together with me. — ' Your 
 conversation is in heaven, from whence also you look for 
 the Saviour, the Lord Jesus Christ : who shall change 
 your vile bodies, &c.' Serm. A Preservative against un^ 
 settled Notions, &c., lb. p. 158. 
 
 Id.— Brethren, my heart's desire and prayer to God is, that 
 you may be saved. Serm. What think ye of Christ P lb * p. 3 7 1 . 
 
 Id. — I need therefore your most importunate inter- 
 cessions, that nothing may move me from my duty, and 
 that I may not * count even my life dear unto myself, so 
 that I may finish my course with joy, and the ministry 
 I have received of the Lord Jesus, to testify the gospel of 
 the grace of God.' — It is true, I have been censured by 
 some as acting out of sinister and selfish views j * but it 
 is a small matter with me to be judged by man's judgment.' 
 Serm. Intercession every Christians Duty. lb. vol. vi. p. 34'1. 
 
 Id. — Dear Mr. F er is become a scandalous Totten- 
 ham-Court preacher. I trust he will come down into 
 your parts, baptized with the Holy Ghost as with Fire. 
 lb. vol.iii. p. 339. 
 
 Id. — If we go forth in tlie spirit of the first apostles, we 
 shall meet with apostolical success. lb. vol. i. p. 99. 
 
 Id, — If I am not to speak in an apostolical language, 
 why did my Lord of Gloucester give me an apostolical 
 
^ 237 
 
 commission, * whose sins thou dost forgive, &c.' Ansiver 
 to the Bishop of London's last Pastoral Letter. lb. vol. iv. 
 p. 15. 
 
 Mr. Will'tson^ minister at Dundee. — God — has made 
 him {Mr. Whitefield)^ a chosen vessel, to carry his name 
 among the Gentiles^ and to revive his work in several other 
 churches. Gillies' s Life. lb. vol. vii. p. 93. 
 
 Rev. Thomas Davidson^ 1741. — And in the established 
 Church of Scotland, some of the more rigid presbyterians 
 would not hold communion with him {Mr. Whitefield)y 
 on account of his connection with the Church of England, 
 and his seeming to assume the office of an Evangelist, 
 peculiar, in their apprehension, to the first ages of the 
 church. lb. p. 101. 
 
 Mr. Parsons. — It seems as if, at that time, it had been 
 made known to him that he was a chosen vessel, to bear 
 the name of Christ Jesus through the British Nation and 
 her Colonies : to stand before Kings and Nobles. — I often 
 considered him as an angel flying through the midst of 
 heaven, with the everlasting Gospel, to preach unto them 
 that dwell on the earth. Funeral Sermon on Mr. Whit ef eld. 
 lb. p. 295. 
 
 Dr. Grosvenor^ on G.W . — If the Apostle Paul had 
 preached to this auditory, he would have preached in the 
 same manner. lb. p. 296, note. 
 
 Mr. Ellington. — Some people may retain such a vene- 
 ration for apostolic phrases as to suppose they ought 
 not to be applied to other persons. lb. p. 313, 314. 
 
 Evan. Mag. On the Associate Congregations of Calvinistic 
 Methodists. — An union on these liberal principles, and 
 grounded on so broad a basis, may indeed, at first sight, 
 bear the aspect of novelty; but we are greatly mistaken 
 if it be not countenanced by the Apostles, and the usage 
 of the churches in the first ages of Christianity. Feb. 
 1806, p. 90. 
 
238 
 
 lb. On MetJwdtsm.-^xxch. was the artlessness, simplicity, 
 and integrity of those excellent men, on whose life and 
 doctrine the epithet was first fixed, — that their rejoicing 
 was this ; the testimony of their conscience j that in sim- 
 plicity and godly sincerity, not with fleshly wisdom, but 
 by the grace of God, they had their conversation in the 
 world. Oct. 1806, p. 433. 
 
 lb. — The Son of God himself became a Missionary. 
 lb. May 1808, p. 208. 
 
239 
 
 Section XXVII. 
 
 On a presumptuous application of Texts, most 
 of them usually considered as belonging exclu- 
 sively to Christ. 
 
 Coke and Moore. — Mr. Wesley observes, on his visit to 
 that city [Limerick) the following year, that he found no 
 opposition ; but every one seemed to say, * Blessed is he 
 that Cometh in the name of the Lord.* p. 374. 
 
 J. W. — I spoke to three whose souls were all storm and 
 tempest, and immediately there was a great calm. lb. 
 p. 186. 
 
 Id., Samuel HitcJuns. — Now I shall see the unclouded 
 face of Jesus ! 'Tis finish'd ! 'Tis finish'd. Works, vol. x. 
 p. 180. 
 
 Id. — Our Lord came^ and we come, not to call the right- 
 eous ^ hut sinners to repentance. Farther Appeal y Part II. lb. 
 vol. XV. p. 167. 
 
 Id. — We came to Newcastle about six. — Surely this 
 place is ripe for him, who came not to call the righteous^ but 
 sinners to repentance. Jourti. from 1741 to 1743. lb. 
 vol. xxviii. p. 65. 
 
 Id. — If any man say, * Why these are only the common, 
 fundamental principles of Christianity !' Thou hast said. — ■ 
 From real Christians, of whatsoever denomination they be, 
 we earnestly desire not to be distinguished at all : — No : 
 whosoever doth the will of my Father which is in heaven, 
 the same is my brother, and sister, and mother. The 
 Character of a Methodist. lb. vol. xv. p. 371, 372. 
 
 Id. — At four in the afternoon, I submitted to be more 
 viley and proclaimed in the high ways the glad tidings of 
 salvation, speaking from a little eminence in a ground 
 
240 
 
 adjoining to the city, to about three thousand people. The 
 scripture on which I spoke was this ; is it possible any 
 one should b^ ignorant, that it is fulfilled in every true 
 minister of Christ ? The Spirit of the Lord is upon me^ 
 because he hath attainted me ^ ^c. J our n. from 1738 to 1739, 
 lb. vol. xxvii. p. QS. 
 
 Id. In allusion to the Clergy. — How long will ye deliver 
 to Satan the souls, whom ye profess to bring unto God r 
 
 * Woe unto you, ye blind leaders of the blind ! For ye shut 
 the kingdom of heaven against men. Ye neither go in 
 yourselves, neither suffer ye them that are entering to go 
 in.' Twelfth Discourse on the Mount. Sermons y vol. ii. 
 p. 243, 244-. 
 
 Id. — Meantime, 'blessed are your eyes ; for they see:' 
 many prophets and righteous men have desired to see the 
 things you see, and have not seen them, and to hear the 
 things that you hear, and have not heard them.' You see 
 and acknowledge the day of your visitation ; such a visita- 
 tion as neither you nor your fathers had known. On the 
 Signs of the Times. lb. vol. iv. p. 197. 
 
 Meth. Mag. — Also, she {Jane Potter) was heard to say, 
 
 * It is finished! It is finished ! ' July 1803, p. 312. 
 
 lb. — ^When her (Mrs. M, Sinclair's) husband offered her 
 a little wine, she said, * I desire to drink no more of the 
 fruit of the vine, until I drink it new in the kingdom of 
 God.' D^f. 1804, p. 571. 
 
 lb.— She {Ann Worth) said, * I am going to my Father, 
 and your Father, to my God, and your God.' June 1807, 
 p. 280. 
 
 lb. Mr. Wm. Webb I went to hear that worthy mi- 
 nister of Jesus Christ, the Rev. Mr. Whitefield. — When 
 he had finished, he signified to the congregation that there 
 was one coming after him whose shoe's latchet he was not 
 worthy to unloose : He then published that the Rev. John 
 Wesley would preach the next day. Sept. 1807, p. 416. 
 
 lb. — It was published that there would be preaching 
 
241 
 
 again at five o'clock the next morning. — He {Mr. JVm. 
 Wheeler) arose long before it was light that he might call 
 upon, and invite his neighbours to go with him, and hear 
 the man that had told him all things that ever he did. 
 Nov. 1807, p. 516, 517. 
 
 lb. Mr. Thomas Rutherford. — Mr. Cownly, looking se- 
 riously at me, repeated these words, * Let the dead bury 
 their dead, follow thou me.' Oct. 1808, p. 441. 
 
 lb. — His [Joshua Lord's) children weeping around him, 
 he said, * Daughters of Jerusalem, weep not for me, but 
 weep for yourselves.' p. 460. 
 
 G. W. — I find more and more that satan has desired to 
 have some of you in particular, that he may sift you as 
 wheat. Worksy vol.i. p. 50. 
 
 Id. — ^The first-fruits make me pant after the full har- 
 vest. Perhaps you may go and partake of it first, and 
 drink new wine before me in the kingdom of our Father. 
 lb. p. 245. 
 
 Id. — Let these be your daily questions, — Am I a light 
 to enlighten and enflame all that are around me ? lb. 
 p. 248. 
 
 Id. — I am become a monster even to several who were 
 wrought upon by my ministry ; but it must needs be that 
 offences should come. lb. p. 258. 
 
 Id. — It rejoices my heart, to hear that the gospel runs 
 so swiftly, and is so remarkably glorified amongst you. 
 This is the Lord's doings, and it ought to be marvellous 
 in our eyes. Blessed are the eyes that see the things 
 which we see ; blessed are the ears that hear the things 
 which yre hear, for many righteous men have desired to 
 see and hear them, and have not. lb. p. 294. 
 
 Id. — I have not so much as hurt my foot against a stone, 
 lb. p. 318. 
 
 Id. — He (Jesus) solaced my soul all the way, and gave 
 his angels charge concerning us. lb, p. 451. 
 
 Id. — It grieves me to see what a sad spirit prevails 
 
242 
 
 among Mr. E 's people. Father, forgive them ! lb. 
 
 p. 44-9. 
 
 Id. — On Sunday morning I preached again in a barn. 
 It was a good time to me and the people. Dear Mr. P — 
 was here, and tears of love and joy were running down his 
 aged checics almost all the while. He was, like good old 
 Simeon, ready to cry out, ' Lord, now lettest thou thy 
 servant depart in peace.' lb. vol. ii. p. 9. 
 
 Id. — O that she may be strong in the Lord, and in the 
 power of his might, and be enabled to say, * the cup 
 which my Father hath given me, shall I not drink it ?' lb. 
 p. 261. 
 
 Id. — ^Though he [William Davy) is seemingly unquali- 
 fied, yet I meet with many that date their awakening from 
 their first hearing him. What shall we say to these things? 
 Even so, Father, for so it seemeth good in thy sight ! lb. 
 p. 306. 
 
 Id. — Go,d seems determined to throw down Jericho's 
 walls by rams-horns, yea by very , crooked rams-horns. 
 Even so. Father, for so it seemeth good in thy sight ! lb. 
 p. 472. 
 
 Id. — Look to Jesus j he will make you more than con- 
 queror. I thank thee, holy Father, Lord of heaven and earth, 
 that thou hast hid these things from the wise and prudent, 
 and revealed them unto babes. Even so Father, for so it 
 seemeth good in thy sight. Why me, Lord ? Why me ? 
 lb. vol. iii. p. 351. 
 
 Id. — Ungrateful Ashby !, O that thou knewest the day 
 of thy visitation ! Surely your Ladyship may shake off the 
 dust of your feet against them. lb. vol. ii. p. 370. 
 
 Id. — Dear Charles-Town, I pity thee ! O that thou 
 knewest the day of thy visitation. lb. p. 478. 
 
 Id. — In patience possess ye your souls. lb. p. 392. , 
 Id. — Father, if it be thy will, let this cup pass from me ! 
 lb. p. 477. 
 
 Id. — I hope, my Lord, using the words which Jegus 
 
243 
 
 Christ used, is not taking upon me the character of Christ. 
 Answer to the Bishop of London's last Pastoral Letter. lb. 
 vol. iv. p. 15. 
 
 Id. — I could no longer walk on foot as usual ; but was 
 constrained to go in a coach, to avoid the Hosannas of the 
 multitude. Letter to the author of the Enthusiasm of Metho- 
 dists and Papists compared. lb. p. 244. 
 
 Id. — As we have begun to bruise the serpent's head, 
 we must expect he will bruise our heel. Serm. The Folly 
 and Danger of being not righteous enough. lb. vol. v. 
 p. 140. 
 
 Id. — ^Though he {Dr. Trapp) blushes not to assist satan 
 to bruise our heel, I shall endeavour to bruise the heads of 
 both, by shewing, &c. Serm. A Preservative against un- 
 settled Notions, &c. lb. p. 144. 
 
 Id. — I shall not be surprized, if your hearts rise against 
 me whilst I am preaching. — But — be willing to do the will 
 of God ; and then you shall, according to the promise of 
 our dearest Lord, * knov/ of the doctrine, whether it be of 
 God, or whether I speak of myself.' Serm. Christ the 
 Believer's Husband. lb. p. 174. 
 
 Id — Yet a little while, and we like him shall say * It is 
 finished ; ' we shall bow down our heads and give up the 
 ghost. Serm. The Potter and the Clay. lb. p. 214. 
 
 Id. — I am persuaded, many have felt his [our Lord^s) 
 gracious presence here. Indeed we speak what we know. 
 Serm. What think ye of Christ ? lb. p. 370. 
 
 Id. — Christ's servants were always the world's fools ; you 
 know it hated him before it hated you. Rejoice and be 
 exceeding glad. Serm. The wise and foolish Virgins. lb, 
 p. 380. 
 
 Dr. Hawker. — Surely, might the infant say, in just re- 
 proof to such mistaken fondness. If ye loved me, ye would 
 rejoice, because 1 go to my Father ! "Lion's Pilgrim, p. 78. 
 
 Evan. Mag. — Not long before her {Mrs. Ann Carryer's) 
 ^departure, looking on. the relations above mentioned, she 
 
 r2 
 
244 
 
 said, * I go to my Father and to your Father j to my God 
 and your God.' Supp.for 1806, p. 604. 
 
 lb. — Seeing a female friend weeping, he {the Rev. J. 
 Scott) said, * Daughters of Jerusalem, weep not for me, 
 but for yourselves.' Dec. 1807, p. 543. 
 
 lb. Miss C. Gwetitjap. — I will neither eat nor drink 
 more, till I enter the kingdom of my Father. Sept. 1808, 
 p. 392. 
 
 lb. jinn Creighton. — 'Tis almost done ! 'Tis almost o'er f 
 'Tis finished ! Dec. 1808, p. 525. 
 
245 
 
 Section XXVIII. 
 On speaking with familiarity of Christ. 
 
 J. W. Letter from one of the brethren. — The love of 
 God was shed abroad in my heart, and a flame kindled there, 
 so that my body was almost torn asunder. I loved. The 
 Spirit cried strong in my heart. I trembled. I sung. I joined 
 my voice with those that excel in strength. My soul was 
 got up into the holy mount. I had no thoughts of coming 
 down again into the body. — O I thought my head was a 
 fountain of water ! I was dissolved in love. My beloved is 
 mine, and I am his. He has all charms. He has ravished my 
 heart. He is my comforter, my friend, my all. He is now 
 in the garden, feeding among the lilies. O / am sick of 
 love. Journ. frem 1738 to 1739, PForks, vol. xxvii. p. 37, 
 
 Id. — Her soul was so ravished with his love, that she 
 could not hold her peace. Journ. from 1765 to 1768, lb. 
 vol. xxxii. p. 121. 
 
 Id. — I have sometimes almost scrupled singing, even in 
 the midst of my Brother's excellent Hymn, 
 
 * That dear, disfigured face.' 
 
 or that glowing expression, 
 
 * Drop thy warm blood upon my heart.' 
 
 On knowing Christ after the Fleshy 
 
 Sermons y vol. vi. p. 152. 
 Meth. Mag. Mr. Thomas Rutherford. — Sometimes I had 
 such a sense of the love of God, as melted, filled, and 
 almost overwhelmed my soul. Then I knew what it was 
 to be sick of love. — And, on some particular occasions, 
 especially when hearing the word preached, and at secret 
 prayer, my joy was rapturous and exquisite. Oct. 1808. 
 p. 433. 
 
 lb. — Oh! that my Jesu's heavenly cliarms 
 
 Might every bosom move ! — Nov. 1804. p. 519. 
 lb. — How sweet to fold in thine embrace j 
 To view the beauties of thy face; 
 How great the riches of thy grace. 
 
 My Jesus ! Nov. 1808. p, 528. 
 
246 
 
 Mr. Nightingale . — Says IVl iss Roe, — Every moment 
 I feel such a weight of love, as almost overpowers the 
 faculties of nature ! I know I could bear no more and 
 live ; but I often feel ready to cry, O, give me more, and 
 let me die ! Portraiture of MetJwdismy p. 99. 
 
 Id. — I will here present you with a few specimens of 
 methodistical melody at a prayer-meeting. — 
 
 The immortal God for me hath died ; 
 
 My Lord, my Love, is crucified! p. 170. 174. 
 
 Id. — During a love-feast, — recourse is — had to the 
 
 fascinating and invigorating power of vocal music. — 
 
 My bosom inspire, enkindle the fire, 
 And fill my whole soul with the flames of desire ! p. 208, 209. 
 
 Id.— Speak, or thou never hence shall move. 
 And tell me if thy name is Love. 
 'Tis Love ! 'tis Love ! thou died'st for me. — 
 
 The foregoing poem, from the muse of Mr. Charles 
 Wesley, has some merit, p. 222, 224. 
 
 G. W. — I am sometimes sick of love, and often, often 
 sick of myself. lb. vol. i.' p. 224'. 
 
 Id. — My soul is sick of love. lb. p. 24'5. 
 Id. — Jesus is a precious Master. He, as it were, dandles 
 me upon his knees. lb. p. 293. 
 
 Id. — Methinks I see your Ladyship sitting in your chair, 
 and ravished with the Redeemer's beauty day by day. 
 lb. p. 371. 
 
 Id. — Blessed be the God and Father of our Lord Jesus 
 Christ, for opening your eyes, and giving you such an 
 experimental and soul-ravishing knowledge of the doctrine 
 of grace. lb. vol. ii. p. 205. 
 
 Id. — His presence makes me to smile at pain, and the 
 fire of his love bums up all fevers whatsoever. lb. p. 367. 
 
 Id. — Let us then come boldly to Christ's throne. He 
 sits encircled with a rainbow ; his name and his nature 
 is love. lb, p. 447. 
 
 Id. — ^Through the good providence of an ever-lovely, 
 
247 
 ever-loving Redeemer, I came safe hither last night. lb. 
 p. 450. 
 
 Id. To J. W. 1753.— But if the decree is gone forth, 
 that you must now fall asleep in Jesus, may he kiss 
 your soul away, and give you to die in the embraces of 
 triumphant love. lb. vol. iii. p. 45. 
 
 Id. 1758. — The cup of God's people quite runs 
 over. Many were sick of love. lb. p. 237. 
 
 Id. — Do you desire one that is beautiful ? His {Christ's) 
 eyes are most sparkling, his looks and glances of love are 
 ravishing. Serm. Christ the best Husband. lb. vol. v. p. 73. 
 
 Id. — On the manifestations of divine love. — Christ frequently 
 fills his saints even to the brim.' — ^These earthly tabernacles 
 can hold no more. Serm. The Marriage of Canay lb. vol. vi. 
 p. 74. 
 
 Mr. Romaine. — This wonderful God-man — will grow 
 more lovely in their sight, fresh beauties will discover 
 themselves, new worlds of delight will appear : for all 
 the glories of heaven and earth shine in their fullest lustre 
 in his person. Life of Faith. Works j vol. i. p. 117. / 
 
 Id. — If thy heart be thus enamoured with his love, then 
 thou hast got a key to the book of Canticles j for thou art 
 thespouseof Christ, lb. p. 119. 
 
 Id. — ^The more clearly I see this, the more do I love 
 and enjoy the Prince of life, my precious, above all ex- 
 pression, infinitely, eternally precious Jesus. lb. p. 146. 
 
 Id. — ^When I shall see my dearest Jesus face to face, 
 and shall be like him, and shall enjoy him, and in him all 
 the blessings of the eternal Three for ever, O this is 
 too big for present thought j yet it constrains me to give 
 up my whole soul to this heavenly lover. Walk of Faith. 
 lb. p. 313. 
 
 Id. — O thou most lovely loving Jesus, I have often 
 been happy in the sense of mine interest in thee, but never 
 so happy as now. — Pardon it my sweet Jesus, and accept 
 mine unfeigned thanks for thy late mercies. lb. vol. ii. p. 58. 
 
248 
 
 Dr. Hawker-.— 1( your heart can echo back the testimony 
 to this charming assurance, in having long known and 
 enjoyed the sweet and transporting visits of the Saviour ; 
 whzt present enjoyment ought you not now to derive there- 
 from ? — If those manifestations are so ravishing now : — 
 what will it be, when the intervening medium is thrown 
 down, and you see him as he is ? Paraclesis, or Letters 
 from a Father to his Children^ p. 85. 
 
 Evan. Mag. Rev. Mr. Hartnell. — Of redeeming love she 
 {Mrs. Green) spoke with a pathos peculiar to those inflamed 
 by the divine beauty. Jan. 1806, p. 33. 
 
 lb. — He (the Rev. P. Oliver) spake of the Redeemer 
 as an Intimate*, whom he at once deeply revered and 
 tenderly loved. Oct. 1808, p. 413. 
 
 lb.—— Keep me dependent on thy grace 
 Till I shall see thee face to face, 
 And be complete in thine embrace, 
 
 My Jesus \—Feh. 1807, p. 95. 
 
 * Abraham was called the friend of God (James ii. 23). Lazarus and 
 the Disciples were honoured with the name oi friends (John xi. 11, xv, 14, 15.) 
 by our Lord, who also calls the latter his brethren (Matt, xxviii. 10). Christ 
 is represented as a husband to the brethren, Rom. vii. 4, 2 Cor. xi. 2, and 
 see Isaiah liv. 5. 
 
249 
 
 Section XXIX. 
 
 On claiming to be considered, before all others, as 
 holy, or as the people of God. 
 
 J.W. — Just at this time, when we wanted little of 
 filling up the measure of our iniquities ^ two or three clergy- 
 men of the Church of England began vehemently to cah 
 sinners to repentance. Farther Appeal y Part II. Works ^ 
 vol. XV. p. 116. 
 
 Id. — To all our other abominations we have added, the 
 open fighting against God ; the not only rejecting, but 
 even denying, yea, blaspheming his last offers of mercy ; 
 the hindering others who were desirous to close therewith ; 
 the despitefully using his messengers, and the variously 
 troubling and oppressing those who did accept of his grace, 
 break off their sins, and turn to him with their whole heart. 
 I cannot but believe, it is chiefiy on this account, that God 
 hath now a controversy nvith our land. — Can you possibly 
 help observing, that whenever there has been any thing 
 like a public attempty to suppress this new sect, for so it 
 was artfully represented, another and another public 
 trouble arose ? This has been repeated so often, that it is 
 surprising any man of sense can avoid taking notice of 
 it. lb. p. 191. 
 
 Id. — The thing which I was greatly afraid of all this 
 time, and which I resolved to use every possible method 
 of preventing was, a narrowness of spirit, a party-zeal, 
 a being streightened in our own bowels ; that miserable 
 bigotry, which makes so many so unready to believe, 
 that there is any work of God but among themselves. 
 Plain Account of the Methodists, lb. p. 210. 
 
 Id. — Since the name first came abroad into the world, 
 many have been at a loss to know what a Methodist is : 
 what are the principles and the practice of those, who are 
 
250 
 
 commonly called by that name ; and what the distinguishing 
 marks of this sect, ivhich is every where spoken against. 
 Character of a Met/iodist, lb. p. 359. 
 
 Id. — Many people seemed very desirous to hear for 
 themselves, concerning the way which is every where 
 spoken against. Journ. from 1741 to 1743, lb. vol. xxviii. 
 p. 148. 
 
 X Id. — Here we had a quiet time, and I shewed what 
 that sect is, which is every where spoken against. Journ. 
 from 1743 to 1746, lb. p. 377. 
 
 Id. — That men revile me and say all manner of evil 
 against me : — tlus gives me with regard to myself ^ no degree 
 of uneasiness. For I know the scripture must be fulfilled, 
 If they have called the master of the house Beelzebub, 
 how much more them of his houshold .' Preface to his 
 Journal 1737 — 8, lb. vol. xxvi. p. 243. 
 
 Id. — I was desired to pray with an old, hardened 
 sinner, supposed to be at the point of death. He knew 
 not me, nor ever had heard me preach. I spoke much, 
 but he opened not his mouth. But no sooner did I name 
 * the Saviour of sinners,' than he burst out, * The Saviour 
 of sinners indeed ! I know it. For he has saved me. 
 He told me so, on Sunday morning. And he said, I should 
 not die yet, till I had heard his children preach his gospel. 
 Journ. from 1739 to 1741, lb. vol. xxvii. p. 233, 234. 
 
 Id. — At the pressing instance of my brother I left 
 London, and the next evening met him at Bristol. I was 
 a little surprized when I came into the room, just after 
 he had ended his sermon. Some wept aloud. Some 
 clapped their hands; some shouted, and the rest sang 
 praise. lb. p. 278. 
 
 Id. — "When I came in. she {Jane Muncy) stretched out 
 her hand and said, < Art thou come, thou blessed of the 
 Lord?' lb. p. 294. 
 
 Id. — He told me, *Now I am not afraid to die: for 
 I know God loves me. I did not use to love you or 
 
251 
 
 your people: but now I love you as my own soul. 
 I love you all : I know you are the people of God ; and 
 I am just going to him.' Journ. from 174-3 to 1746, lb. f 
 vol. xxviii. p. 236. 
 
 Id. I received from Joseph Fry, a particular account 
 
 of his late wife, an Israelite indeed. He said, • She was 
 a strict attendant on all the means of grace, and a sincere 
 lover of the people of God.' Journ. from 1168 to 1770, 
 lb. vol. xxxii. p. 261. 
 
 Id. Edward fFallis. — But in the midst of all, I had 
 a voice following me ev^ry where, * When an able 
 minister of the gospel comes, it will be well with th^.' 
 Some years after I entered into the army : our troop lay 
 at Phillips-Town, when Mr. W. came. I was much 
 affected by his preaching, but not so as to leave my sins. 
 The voice followed me still : and when Mr. J. W. came, 
 before I saw him I had an unspeakable conviction, that 
 he was the man I looked for. And soon after I found 
 peace with God, and it was well with me indeed. Journ. 
 from 1755 to 1758, lb. vol. xxx. p. 74. 
 
 Id. In the afternoon I preached at Alemouth. How 
 
 plain an evidence have we here, that even our outward 
 work, even the societies, are not of man's building. With 
 all our labour and skill, we cannot in nine jears' time, 
 form a society in this place ; even though there is none that 
 opposes, poor or rich : nay, though the two richest men 
 in the town, and the only gentlem.en there, have done 
 all which was in their power to further it. Journ. from 
 1751 to 1754, lb. vol. xxix. p. 208. 
 
 Id. — That which God hath wrought by these despised 
 instruments, has continually increased for fifteen years 
 together: and at whatever time it has declined in any 
 one place, has more eminently flourished in others, 
 lb. p. 244. 
 
 Id.— Is it novelty still which draws these from all parts ? 
 No, but the mighty power of God. Journ. from 1760 to 
 1762, lb. vol. xxxi. p. 49. 
 
252 
 
 Id. — Is not this one clear proof of the hand of God, 
 that ahhough the novelty of this preaching is over, yet the 
 people flock to hear it in every place far more than when 
 it was a new thing ? Journ. from 1755 to 1758, lb. 
 vol. XXX. p. 24. 
 
 Id. — Only two or three inconsiderable clergymen, with 
 a few, young, raw unlettered men: and these opposed 
 by well nigh all the clergy, as well as laity in the nation. 
 He that remarks this must needs own, both that this is 
 a work of God : and that he hath not wrought so in any 
 other nation, lb. p. 26. 
 
 Id. — Poor. James was now resolved to speak, and got 
 on a little eminence on purpose. And what could hinder 
 him ? Why Vox faucibus fuesit ! He cawed and cawed, 
 but could utter nothing, hardly three words together. 
 This also hath God wrought. He hath stopped the mouth 
 of the gainsayer, and preserved the weak from being 
 offended. lb. p. 105. 
 
 Id. — I preached at Warrington. Many of the beasts of 
 the people were present. But the bridle from above was 
 in their teeth, so that they made not the least disturbance. 
 Journ. from 1758 to 1760, lb. p. 365. 
 
 Id. — How is Walsal changed ! How has God either 
 tamed the wild beasts, or chained them up ! Journ. from 
 1762 to 1765, lb. vol. xxxi. p. 281. 
 
 Id. — How is the scene changed, since my brother 
 preached here, when the people were ready to swallow 
 him up ? O what has God wrought in this land, within 
 four or five and twenty years ! lb. p. 304. 
 
 Id. — The brutes resisted long, but were at length 
 overcome, not above five or six excepted. Surely man 
 shall not long have the upperhand; God will get unto 
 himself the victory. lb; p. 328.- 
 
 Id. — We had a warm ride from hence to Manchester. 
 But as my day, so was my strength. Journ. from 1765 to 
 1768, lb. vol. xxxii. p. 24. 
 
253 
 
 Id. — This was the hardest day's work I have had since 
 I left London ; being obliged to speak at each place from 
 the beginning to the end, to the utmost extent of my 
 voice. But my strength was as my day. lb. p. 74. 
 
 Id. — *The methodists do not want you: but you want 
 t;hem.* You want the life, the spirit, the power which 
 they have : not of themselves : but by the free grace of 
 God. Else how could it be, let me speak without reserve, 
 that so good a man and so good a preacher, should have 
 so little fruit of his labour, his unwearied labour, for so 
 many years ."* — Is it not possible this may be the very 
 thing, your setting yourself against those whom God 
 OMms, by the continual conviction and conversion of 
 sinners ? I fear, as long as you in any wise oppose these, 
 your rod will not blossom, neither will you see the desire 
 of your soul, in the prosperity of the souls committed to 
 your charge. Journ. from 1768 to 1770, lb. p. 204. 
 
 Minutes of Confer encey 1792. — Q. 38. What shall we 
 do more to promote the Work of God ? A. We do, at 
 this solemn hour of the night, devote ourselves to the 
 service of Almighty God, in a more unreserved and 
 entire manner than ever we have hitherto done ; and are 
 all determined to spend and be spent in his blessed work. 
 And this our solemn dedication of ourselves to God, we 
 do unanimously signify by rising from our seats in the 
 Presence of the Lord. p. 24. 
 
 lb. 1795. — This island (5^. Vincent's) and Grenada are 
 now in so dreadful a state, that the work of God seems 
 quite at a stand, p. 17. note. 
 
 lb. Address of the Irish to the Manchester Conference, — Your 
 important observation, that nothing can materially injure the 
 great Work, which God is so remarkably carrying on 
 through our instrumentality, but 'Strife and Division,* 
 we most sensibly feel, and highly approve. — We cannot 
 help repeating our approbation of our dear brother Bradford. 
 We are more and more convinced, that he is a man 
 of God, and like Moses, faithful in all his house, p. 39. 
 
254 
 
 lb. 1796. — Beware of impatience of contradiction j 
 be firm ; but be open to conviction. The cause is God's, 
 and he needs not the hands of an Uzzah to support his 
 ask. p. 22. 
 
 lb. 1803. — The exemptions and other clauses in the 
 late Acts of Parliament for raising the Army of Reserve, 
 and for arming the nation at large, which respect the 
 public ministers of the Gospel, and the mode of training 
 the people to arms, are peculiarly favourable to the 
 spiritual interests of the people of God. p. 38. 
 
 lb. 1806. — Q.^S. Is any further direction to be given 
 respecting the marriage of the Preachers .'' ^. When 
 any Preacher has married in the course of the year, let 
 the ensuing District-Meeting carefully enquire, whether 
 he have complied with the apostolical injunction binding 
 on all Christians, but more especially on all Christian 
 Ministers, to marry only in the Lord: and if there be 
 reason to believe the contrary, let the Chairman report 
 the same to the Conference, p. 40. 
 
 lb. — By his [John Haivkshatu' s) deaths the long- 
 neglected Africans lost a faithful minister, his Brethren 
 an active and able Co-adjutor, and the Methodist societies 
 in the West-Indies a burning and a shining light, p. 10. 
 
 lb. 1793. — In him [Joseph Coiinley) the Society lost 
 a faithful Pastor, and the World a burning and shining 
 light, p. 5. 
 
 Rev. J. Fletcher on J. W. — Shall we lightly lift up our 
 pens, our tongues, our hands against him ? No, let them 
 rather forget their cunning. If we luill quarrel, can we 
 find no body to fall out with, but the Minister upon whom 
 God puts the greatest honour .' Our Elijah has lately been 
 translated to heaven. Grey-headed Elisha is yet awhile 
 continued upon earth. And shall we make a huri^y and 
 noise, to bring in railing accusations against him with 
 more success ? — Shall the sons of the Prophets, shall even 
 children in grace and knowledge, openly traduce the vene- 
 
255 
 
 rable seer and his abundant labours ? When they see him 
 run upon his Lord's errands, shall they cry, not, Go up 
 thou bald head, but. Go up thou heretic ? O Jesus <rf 
 Nazareth, thou rejected of men, thou who wast once called' 
 a deceiver of the people, suffer it not ; lest the raging 
 bear of persecution come suddenly out of the wood upon 
 those sons of discord, and tear them in pieces ! First Check 
 to Antinomiatiism. IVorksj vol. ii. p. 105, 106. 
 
 Id.— What a pity is it, dear Sir, you did not see this 
 solution before you had attempted to expose our grey-headed 
 Elisha, by the publication of that weak and trifling dialogue 
 with the Popish Friar at Paris ! Third CJieck. lb. p. 303. 
 
 Coke and Moore, on an intended Address to the King drawn 
 
 up by J. W. ^The thoughts and stile of a man of God may 
 
 be easily seen therein, p. 290. 
 
 Id. ^The late Mr. Grimshaw, Rector of Haworth in 
 
 Yorkshire, who about this time went to his reward. He 
 was indeed a man of God. He heartily joined Mr. Wesley 
 in his work. p. 327. 
 
 Meth. Mag. Mr. Owen Davies. — When Conference 
 came, the business was brought forward, and Mr. Hughes 
 and I were requested, by the general voice of the Brethren, 
 to enter on the Mission. When I fbund it to be the re- 
 quest of so many men of God, I considered it as a divine 
 call. Nov. 1803, p. 537. 
 
 lb. Mr. John Hannah. — I heard of the stroke of light- 
 ning, which called Mr. M. Fenwick into the World of spirits. 
 It reminded me of the chariot commissioned to translate 
 Elijah to heaven. Jutie 1803, p. 244. 
 
 lb. Thomas Roberts. — Could I lead you into an humble 
 cottage, in some secluded part of this land ; there you 
 might behold the ancient days of prophetic itinerancy re- 
 turned, * the man of God,' * the bed, and the table, and 
 the stool, and the candlestick.' June 1804, p. 252, 
 
 lb. Mr. Nott makes it a matter of serious accusation 
 
 against Mr. Wesley and Mr. Whitefield, that in some 
 
256 
 
 places where they preached the gospel, the people are said 
 to have received them as angels of God. Mr. Nott should 
 ki;iow that the Ministers of Christ are called angels in 
 various parts of the Scriptures. June 1807, p. 258. 
 
 lb. — Richard "VVhatcoat, late superintendent in the 
 Methodist Episcopal Church in America— -occupied various 
 important stations, in the cities, to\\nis, circuits and dis- 
 tricts, with the fidelity of an Apostolic Man of God. 
 Sept. 1807, p. 423. 
 
 lb. Mr. Wm. Sutcliffe. — It is true I have been sometimes 
 almost exhausted, but the Lord has given me strength ac- 
 cording to my day. Oct. 1807, p. 477. 
 
 lb. — Like Enoch, she {Mrs. E. Leiger) •walked with 
 God. And before her departure, and in general, for many 
 years, like him she enjoyed the testimony of her divine 
 Master that she pleased him. Nov. 1807, p. 524. 
 
 lb. — ^The society were few in number, and in general, 
 poor, when he (Samuel Taylor) united himself to it. They 
 had also many difficulties to encounter. The men of the 
 world opposed the sect every where spoken against. Dec. 1 807, 
 p. 567. 
 
 lb. — Her {Mary Wilton^ s) husband was then a violent 
 opposer of this way. Dec. 1808, p. 571. 
 
 lb. Mr. John Hannah^ 1797. — I have great reason to be 
 thankful for Class and Band Meetings, and wonder how 
 people can advance in real Religion without them. June 
 1803, p. 241. 
 
 lb. — Mr. Walker is grossly mistaken again. He does 
 not yet know how to make Methodists. He is ignorant 
 that God only can make them, by the saving operations of 
 his Grace and Spirit. Feb. 1808, p. Qo. 
 
 lb. Mr. Thomas Rutherford^ on having seen Mr. Fletclter. 
 —At the recollection of those days, for they were days 
 of the Son of Man ! my heart overflows with gratitude to 
 the Giver of every good and perfect gift. Dec. 1808, 
 p. 532. 
 
257 
 
 lb, Mr. Thomas Johnson. — ^The people of God in Corn- 
 wall, in Lincolnshire, in Horbury, are dear to me. But 
 the people of God in Wakefield, my native place, lie near 
 to my heart. March 1803, p. 113. 
 
 lb. Mr. John Hannah. — From that time I esteemed the 
 Methodists as the people of God. May 1803, p. 194. 
 
 lb. — ^The name of Methodists, a title which the spirit of 
 irreligion and calumny gave the people of God. Jan, 1807, 
 p. 5. 
 
 lb. W.Worth. ^ On Sunday, April 10, 1803, I felt a 
 strong desire to speak to a young man, who, for a consider- 
 able time, had appeared very serious, and had diligently 
 attended the means of grace : but as I had no acquaintance 
 with him, I felt a degree of reluctance, and, for that time, 
 neglected to take up my cross. In the evening, however, 
 the impression was renewed with still greater force, and 
 I resolved to be no longer disobedient to the heavenly call. 
 When the service was ended, I immediately followed him. 
 — Then, with tears in his eyes, he looked earnestly upon 
 me, and said, * I have been under convictions seven years ! 
 but all that time, shyness has prevented me from making 
 my state of mind known, and uniting myself to the people 
 of God. I have read, and prayed, and mourned before 
 God in secret, but always felt the want of Christian com- 
 munion : yet still I looked for invitation.' He added, 
 * This morning I was walking in the fields, reflecting on 
 the state of my soul, and was fully convinced that I should 
 be much more happy, if I were but united with the people 
 of God. Under the influence of that conviction, in yonder 
 field, I bowed my knees to the Father of mercies, and 
 prayed that he would send one of his people to invite me 
 to join with them : and, tho' I mentioned no one's name, 
 yet as God knew the secrets of my heart, he knew that 
 you were the very person I desired to have sent : and, now > 
 my prayer is answered !' Sept. 1807, p. 408, 409. 
 
 lb. — He {Mr. John Marsden) — added, — <HoId up the 
 
 s 
 
258 
 
 Methodists, all you can ; never forsake them ; never think 
 slightly of them, for they are the only,' meaning the most 
 devoted, ' people of God in the world.* Jan. 1808, p. 39. 
 
 lb. — * If there be a Methodist in England,' said Mr, 
 John Wesley, ' it is John Marsden of London.' p. 38. 
 
 lb. — On being asked by his mother, if he {Thomas Smithy 
 a hoy) loved the people of God ? * O yes,' replied he. — 
 When any of the people of God called to see him, he 
 would generally shake hands with and kiss them. Bept. 
 1808, p. 417. 
 
 G. W. — I will salute you and your friend with, * Come 
 in, ye blessed of the Lord.' Worhs^ vol. ii. p. 8. 
 
 Id. To Mr. B . Go on, my dear brother, thou man 
 
 of God ! lb. p. 24-. 
 
 Id. — Where is Mr, Middleton now .? where is my dear 
 fellow-labourer, that honest, that steady man of God .'' 
 Eighteen Sermons, p, 199, 
 
 Id, — If a true Methodist was to go to hell, the devil 
 would say, turn that Methodist out, he is come to torment 
 us : therefore, you must be converted, if you will go to 
 heaven*. lb. p, 123. 
 
 Id, — These words have much refreshed me, * And the 
 Lord was with David, whithersoever he went,' Works, 
 vol. ii. p, 18. 
 
 Id. — By these things I have given some wrong touches 
 to God's ark, and hurt the blessed cause I would defend, 
 and also stirred up needless opposition, lb. p. 14<4. 
 
 Id. — Had my dear Mr. H been there to have seen the 
 
 simplicity of so many dear souls, I am persuaded he would 
 have said, * Sit anima mea cum Methodistis ! ' lb. p. 266. 
 
 * G.W. — I am far from thinking God's grace is confined to any set of 
 men whatsoever. Works, vol. i p. 33. 
 
 Id.— How does he or can he prove, that tlicy {ihe MfthodisU) affirm, 
 ' People neither are, nor can he true christians, without adhering to theii 
 discipline?' Second Letter to the Biskop of London. lb. vol. iv. p. 157. 
 
259 
 
 Id, On Lady H. For a day or two she has had 
 
 five clergymen under her roof, which makes her Lady- 
 ship look like a good Archbishop with his Chaplains 
 around him. Her house is indeed a Bethel. To us in 
 the ministry, it looks like a college. We have the 
 the Sacrament every morning. lb. p. 381. 
 
 Id. — Thousands and thousands attended. Where the 
 carcase is, there the eagles will gather together. The 
 chapel is made a Bethel indeed. lb. vol. iii. p. 221. 
 
 Id. — How do I long to hear of God's appearing for 
 Georgia and Bethesda * ? I trust, the Indians have not, and 
 will not be permitted to disturb a family planted by his 
 own right hand, and for his own glory. But the divine 
 Judgments are a great deep. lb. p. 262. 
 
 Id. — A real Methodist is: — one of those whom God 
 hath chosen in Christ out of mankind.' — Methodism — is 
 * the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, the love of God, and 
 the fellowship of the Holy Ghost.' Letter to the Rev. 
 Dr. Durell. lb. Vol. iv. p. 327, 328. 
 
 Id. — And how does my dear friend and brother M. B-— 
 after so long a silence ? What a pity is it, that the Re- 
 deemer's children cannot more frequently correspond with 
 each other. lb. vol. ii. p. 101. 
 
 Id. — A bigotted, sectarian, party spirit cometh not from 
 above, but is sensual, earthly, devilish. Many of God's 
 children are infected with it. lb. p. 325. 
 
 Id. — Far, far be it from you to look upon yourselves, as 
 righteous, and despise others, because you often assemble 
 yourselves together. Serm. The Benefits of an early Piety. 
 lb. vol. V. p. 167. 
 
 Id. 1767. — Supposing you made this addition to the 
 motto of your coat of arms, Nemo me impune lacessit ? He ' 
 
 * The Orphan-house built by G. W. in Georgia. 
 
 s 2 
 
26o 
 
 that touchcth God's people, toucheth the apple of God's 
 eye. This is a very tender part. lb. vol. iii, p. 359. 
 
 Dr. Hawker. — To tell him {the reader) of my present 
 feelings, amidst a mingled state of many precious assur- 
 ances, tempered with many trying dispensations, would be 
 to relate the uniform history of every pilgrim to Zion. 
 These are the spots of God's children^ and they all prove 
 a family-likeness. Zion^s Pilgriniy p. 174. 
 
 Evan, Mag. John Griffin. — When I entered his {the 
 sailors) room, he said, * Come in, thou man of God.' 
 Jan. 1807, p. 24. 
 
 lb. — Ann Fowler — when first taken ill — said — * I love 
 the people of God, and the house of God.' April 1808, 
 p. 170. 
 
 lb. — William Hoskins — attended the ministry of the 
 word at Hanover, near Abergavenny — declared to the 
 writer of this article, repeatedly, that he found more 
 pleasure among the people of God, in attending the means 
 of grace, than in any thing else under Heaven, p. 170. 
 
 lb. Rev. S. Robinson. — * It pleased God, whose pre- 
 rogative it is to deliver the righteous out of trouble, shortly 
 to appear for me, and guide me out of these bewildering 
 labyrinths.' Jlfay 1808, p. 190. 
 
26l 
 
 Section XXX. 
 
 On claiming to be regarded as more peculiarly the 
 objects of Providential care. 
 
 jr. W.-^lt rained hard at Bristol, but not a drop fell 
 upon us, while I declared to about five thousand, Christ 
 our wisdom, and righteousness y and sanctif cation, and redemp- 
 tion. Journ. from 1738 to 1739. lb. vol. xxvii. p. 67. 
 
 Id.— Being viret and weary, and not well knowing my 
 way, I could not help saying in my heart, though ashamed 
 of my want of resignation to God's will, O that thou 
 wouldst stay the bottles of heaven! Or at least give me 
 light, or an honest guide, or some help in the manner 
 thou knowest 1 Presently the rain ceased : the moon broke 
 out, and a friendly man overtook me, who set me upon 
 his own horse, and walked by my side, till we came to 
 Mr. Gambold's door. Journ. from 1739 to 1741. lb. 
 p. 257. 
 
 Id.— -The promise of God did not fail. He gave his 
 angels charge over us. And soon after ten we came safe 
 to Mr. Williams's house at Lanissan. Journ. from 174^ 
 to 1743. lb. vol. xxviii. p. 6. 
 
 Id._It rained all the time I was walking to the Green, 
 which was the usual place of preaching. But the moment 
 I began to speak, the rain ceased, and did not begin again 
 till I had done speaking. It rained with little intermission 
 aU the day after. Journ. from .1746 to 1749. lb. 
 vol, xxix. p. 139. 
 
 Id —The sun, nor could we contrive it otherwise, sho;ie 
 full in my face, when I began the hymn. But just as 
 I ended it, a cloud arose, which covered it till I had done 
 
262 
 
 preaching. Is any thing too small for the providence of 
 him, by whom our very hairs are numbered ? Journ. from 
 1755 to 1758. lb. vol. xxx. p. 38. 
 
 Id. — I preached about one at Wakefield, in a small 
 meadow near the town. When I began the sun shone 
 exceeding hot : But in a few minutes it was covered with 
 clouds. The congregation was more quiet and serious 
 than ever I saw there before. Almost as soon as I had 
 done speaking, the sun broke out again. lb. p. 149. 
 
 Id. — It rained in the adjoining valley, all or most of the« 
 time that I was preaching. But it was fair with us, on 
 the top of the mountain. What an emblem of God's 
 taking up his people into a place of safety, while the storm 
 falls on all below * ? lb. p. 150. 
 
 Id. — On a sudden the sun broke out and shone full 
 in my face : but in a few moments I felt it not. lb. p. 157. 
 
 Id. — Having no wind still, I desired our brethren to 
 come upon the quarter deck : where we no sooner began 
 singing an hymn, than both passengers and sailors giadly 
 assembled. The wind sprung up almost as soon as I began, 
 and about nine the next day we entered Dublin bay : 
 after so smooth and pleasant a passage, as the captain 
 declared, he had not had at that time of year for forty 
 years. lb. p. 201, 202. 
 
 Id. — ^While I was preaching the wind sprung up fair : 
 but the next day we were becalmed again. In the after- 
 noon they desired me to give them another sermon, and 
 again the wind sprung up while I was speaking, and con- 
 tinued till about noon on Tuesday, we landed at Parkgate. 
 Journ. from 1760 to 1762. lb. vol. xxxi. p. 24. 
 
 * J. W. PrfPsidet universis lanquam singulis.— Y)o not you see, that he, who 
 believing tliis, imputes any thing which befals him to Providence, does not 
 therein make liimself any more the favourite of lieaven, than he supposes 
 every man under heaven to be ? On Ute Nature qf. Enthusiasm^ Sermons, 
 vol. ii. p. 321. 
 
263 
 
 Id. — The sun indeed shone extremely hot on my head ; 
 but presently a cloud interposed. And when I began to 
 be chill, for the wind was high and sharp, it removed till 
 I wanted it again. How easily may we see the hand of 
 God, in small things as well as great ? And why should 
 a little, pointless raillery make us ashamed to acknowledge 
 it ? lb. p. 21. 
 
 Id. — ^They placed the stand exactly fronting the sun, 
 which shone very warm and very bright. But almost as 
 soon as I began, the clouds rose and shadowed us till 
 I concluded. lb. p. 106. 
 
 Id. — ^The congregation was exceeding large, and ninety- 
 nine in an hundred were attentive. When I began, the 
 sun shone full in my face : but he was soon clouded, and 
 shone no more till I had done. lb. p. Ill, 112. 
 
 Id. — Just as I began preaching, in the open air, the 
 room being too small even for the morning congregation, 
 the rain began. But it stopped in two or three minutes, 
 I am persuaded, in answer to the prayer of faith. Incidents 
 of the same kind I have- seen abundance of times, and par- 
 ticularly in this journey. And they are nothing strange 
 to them who seriously believe. The very hairs of your head 
 are all numbered. J our n. from 1762 to 1765. lb. p. 234'. 
 
 Id. — Thomas did not take time to go the road way, tho' 
 it was exceeding dark ; but ran directly through the grounds 
 and over the hedges, 'till he came to the house. The mob, 
 hearing the sound of feet, ran away, not one being left 
 behind. So, said Thomas, the scripture is fulfilled. One 
 of you shall chase a thousand. — Account of Thomas Kitchens . 
 lb, vol. X. p. 159. 
 
 Id. — ^They then threw whole showers of stones, one of 
 which struck me just between the eyes. But I felt no 
 pain at all, and when I had wiped away the blood, went 
 on testifying with a loud voice, that God hath given to 
 them that believe, not the spirit of fear ^ hut of power and love 
 
264 
 
 and of a sound mind. Jottrn. from ITil to 1743. lb. 
 vol. xxviii. p. 107, 108. 
 
 Id. — A lusty man just behind, struck at me several times, 
 with a large oaken stick ; with which if he had struck me 
 once on the back part of my head, it would have saved him 
 all farther trouble. But every time the blow was turned 
 aside I know not how ; for I could not move to the right 
 hand or left. — Another came rushing thro' the press, and 
 raising his arm to strike, on a sudden let it drop, and only 
 stroked my head, saying, *What soft hair he has r ' lb. 
 p. 180. 
 
 Id. 1743. — ^Though one .man struck me on the breast 
 with all his might, and the other on the mouth with such 
 a force that the blood gushed out immediately ; I felt no 
 more pain from either of the blows, than if they had 
 touched me with a straw. lb. p. 181. 
 
 Id. — Although the hands of perhaps some hundreds of 
 people were lifted up to strike or throw, yet they were one 
 and all stopped in the mid-way, so that not a man touched 
 me with one of his fingers. Journ. from 1743 to 1746. 
 lb. p. 296. 
 
 Id. 1748. — The mob had just broke open the door, 
 when we came into the lower room \ and exactly while they 
 burst in at one door, we walked out at the other. Nor did 
 one man take any notice of us, though we were within five 
 yards of each other. Journ. from 1746 to 1749. lb. 
 vol.xxix. p. 80. 
 
 Id. — I preached at Warrington about noon, to a wild, 
 staring people, very few excepted, who seemed just ripe 
 for mischief. But the bridle was in their jaius. In the 
 evening I preached at Manchester. Journ. from 1755 to 
 1758. lb. vol. XXX. p. 137. 
 
 Id. — At the close of the sermon, a large stone was 
 thrown in at one of the windows which came just behind 
 me and fell at my feet, the best place that could have 
 been found. So no one was either hurt or frighted, not 
 
265 
 
 many knowing any thing of the matter, Journ. from 1765 
 /o 1768. lb. vol. xxxii, p. 77. 
 
 Id. — Money, it is true, I had not, nor any human 
 prospect or probability of procuring it. But I knew the 
 earth is the LortTsy and tJis fulness thereof and in his name 
 set out, nothing doubting. Journ. from 1738 to 1739. 
 lb. vol. xxvii. p. 78. 
 
 Id. — Although the masters {of Kingsivood school) require 
 no pay, yet this undertaking is attended with great ex- 
 pence. But let him \S\2Xfeedeth the young ravens see to that. 
 Journ. from 1739 to 1741. lb. p. 177. 
 
 Id. — He sent me a note, demanding the payment of one 
 hundred pounds, which he had lent me about a year 
 before, to pay the workmen at the Foundery. On Friday 
 morning at eight, he came and said, * He wanted his money 
 and could stay no longer.' I told him, * I would endeavour 
 to borrow it,' and desired him to call in the evening. But 
 he said, * He could not stay so long, and must have it at 
 twelve o'clock.' Where to get it I knew not : between 
 nifne and ten, one came and offered me the use of an hun- 
 dred pounds for a year. But two others had been with 
 me before, to make the same offer. I accepted the bank 
 note which one of them brought, and saw that God is over 
 all ! Journ. from 1741 to 1743. lb. vol, xxviii. p. 99, 100. 
 
 Id. — I had a desire to cloath him and send him back to 
 his own country \ but was short of money. However, 
 I appointed him to call again in an hour. He did so ; 
 but before he came, one from whom I expected nothing 
 less, put twenty guineas into my hand. So I ordered him 
 to be cloathed from head to foot, and I sent him strait away 
 to Dublin. Journ from 1765 to 1768, lb. vol. xxxii. p. 39, 40. 
 
 Id. — I found poor Michael Weston, who rambled hither 
 from Westminster, some months since, in quest of an 
 estate. I clearly saw the providence of God, directing me 
 hither, before he was quite starved. Journ. from 1768 to 
 1770. lb. p. 250. 
 
266 
 
 Id. — ^This is the work which I know God has called me 
 to. And sure I am, that his blessing attends it. Great 
 encouragement have I therefore to be faithful, in fulfilUng 
 the work he hath given me to do. His servant I am, and 
 as such am employed according to the plain direction of 
 his word. As I have opportunity ^ doing good to all men. 
 And his providence clearly concurs with his word ; which 
 has disengaged me from all things else, that I might 
 singly attend on this very thing, and go about doing good. 
 Journ. from 1738 to 1739. lb. vol. xxvii. p. 93, 94. 
 
 Id. — John Brown had been obliged to remove hither 
 from Tanfield Leigh, I believe by the peculiar providence 
 of God. By his rough and strong, though artless words, 
 many of his neighbours had been much convinced. Journ. 
 from 1741 to 1743. lb. vol. xxviii. p. 153. 
 
 Id. — For what political reason such a number of work- 
 men were gathered together [in one of the Scilly isles), and 
 employed at so large an expence, to fortify a few barren 
 rocks, which whosoever would take, deserves to have them 
 for his pains, I could not possibly devise : but 3. providential 
 reason was easy to be discovered. God might call them 
 together to hear the gospel, which perhaps otherwise they 
 might never have thought of. lb. p, 168. 
 
 Id. — We had our first watch-night at Snow's-fields. 
 Scarce any went away till between twelve and one. How 
 is it, that never any one in England or Ireland, has been 
 hurt for all these years, in going to all parts at the dead of 
 night ? Are not the hairs of our head all numbered P Journ. 
 from 1751 to 1754. lb. vol. xxix. p. 240. 
 
 Id. Letter from a friend. — * William Lane had some years 
 since known the love of God. He was sitting, cleaving 
 Stones, when the rock calved in upon him, with a concave 
 surface, which just made room for his body. Only one edge 
 of it light upon him, and broke one of his thigh bones. 
 When they dug away the stones, he was earnestly praying 
 to God, and confessing his unfaithfulness. — Another who 
 sat close by his side, was covered over and killed at once. 
 
267 
 
 Close to him John Lane, son of William, was standing : he 
 was thrown upon his face, he knew not how, and a sharp- 
 edged stone pitched between his thighs, on which a huge 
 rock fell, and was suspended by it, so as to shadow him 
 all over. The other five were entirely dashed in pieces.' 
 Doth not God save those that trust in him ? ' Journ. from 
 1755 to 1758, lb. vol. xxx. p. 4. 
 
 Id. — As their class was meeting one evening, one of 
 them cried, with an uncommon tone, * We will not stay 
 here : we will go to such an house,' which was in a quite 
 different part of the town. They all rose immediately, 
 and went; though neither they, nor she, knew why. 
 Presently after they were gone, a spark fell into a barrel 
 of gunpowder, which was in the next room, and blew up 
 the house. So did God preserve those who trusted in 
 him, and prevent the blasphemy of the multitude. lb. 
 p. 40. 
 
 Id.— In the evening the copy of the lease was perfected, 
 which was executed the next morning : a whole train of 
 providences so plainly concurred thereto, that all might 
 clearly see the hand of God. Journ. from 1758 to 1760. 
 lb. p. 248. 
 
 Id. — I was so much out of order, that I knew not how 
 I should get to church. Between nine and ten I was in- 
 formed, that some hot men in the parish would not consent 
 to my preaching there. I saw the hand of God and was 
 thankful, having now a little more time to rest. lb. 
 p. 248, 249. 
 
 Id. — Having as far as Hyde-Parke-Comer to go, I took 
 a coach for part of the way, ordering the man to stop any 
 where, at the end of Piccadilly, next the Hay-market. 
 He stopped exactly at the door of one of our friends, 
 whose mother, above ninety years old, had long desired 
 to see me, though I knew it not. She was exceedingly 
 comforted, and could not tell how to praise God enough, 
 for giving her the desire of her soul. Journ. from 1760 to 
 1762. lb. vol. xxxi. p. 49. 
 
268 
 
 Id. — How strange a providence is this ? Who can ac- 
 count for it ? Did the God of love take them {two curates 
 of Truro) away, that they might not out of zeal for him, 
 continue to oppose their fellow-labourers in the gospel ? 
 lb. p. J98. 
 
 Id, — We called on one of our friends near Liskard, and 
 found his wife, once strong in faith, in the very depth of 
 despair. I could not but admire the providence of God, 
 ■which sent us so seasonably thither. We cried strongly 
 to God in her behalf, and left her not a little comforted. 
 Journ, from 1765 to 1768. lb. vol. xxxii. p. 30, 31. 
 
 C.W. 1748. — It was now pitch dark, and no small 
 tempest lay upon us. — The Master called all hands on deck, 
 — whom I had scarcely left, when the boat, as they sup- 
 posed, struck him and knocked him overboard. From that 
 moment he was seen and heard no more. My soul was 
 bowed before the Lord. I kneeled down, and commended 
 the departing spirit to his mercy in Christ Jesus. I adored 
 his distinguishing goodness. The one sliall he takeriy and 
 the other left. Whitehead, vol. i. p. 331. 
 
 Minutes of Conference, 1803. — Unmoved by calumny — 
 let us watch and pray, leaving our reputation with him in 
 whose hands are all his saints, and who hath said, with 
 no less love towards his servants than with powerful 
 effect to their enemies, * Touch not mine Anointed, and do 
 my prophets no harm.' p. 45. 
 
 lb. 1795. — When they {the Preachers) returned, they 
 gave in the following names, as the first upon the list: 
 viz. Joseph Bradford, &c. We were astonished at the 
 choice, and clearly saw it was of God. p. 31. 
 
 lb. 1797. To the Methodist Conference in Ireland. — The 
 troubles of your nation we were not unacquainted with.— 
 We indeed had reason to expect a great diminution in the 
 numbers in your Societies ; but have been agreeably sur- 
 prised to find that you have an increase of some hundreds. 
 This is the Lord's doing, and it is marvellous in our eyes ! 
 p. 88. 
 
269 
 
 lb. 1798 An Address from th Methodist Conference in 
 
 Dublin.— In the midst of this national confusion, we, and 
 our people in general, blessed be God, have been wonder- 
 fully preserved ; tho' some of us were imprisoned for weeks 
 by the Rebels; exposed also to fire and sword in the 
 heat of battle, and carried, surrounded by hundreds of 
 pikes, into the enemy's camp, and plundered of almost 
 every valuable, yet, we have not suffered the least injury 
 in our persons ! And moreover, God, even our own God, 
 has brought us through all, to see and embrace each other 
 in this favoured City. O that the Church would therefore 
 praise the Lord for his goodness, and for the wonders he 
 hath done for us the meanest of his Servants ! p. 20, 21. 
 
 lb. To the Methodist Conference in Ireland. — Nor must 
 
 we pass unnoticed the strange work of our blessed Lord, 
 persecution having fallen chiefly on the formal ^ oiitiuard- 
 court ivorshippers, while the faithful remnant is hid under 
 the shadow of the Almighty ! p. 23, 24. 
 
 Coke and Moore. — Two of the Preachers, one near the 
 place where he (/. TV. then in Ireland) lay, the other in 
 the county of Kent in England, while praying for him, had 
 those words, spoken originzWY oi Hezekiah, Isaiah xxxviii. 5. 
 impressed upon their minds with remarkable force, * / ivill 
 add unto his days fifteen years.' After this, he lived fifteen 
 years and a few months, p. 398. 
 
 Id. — In the midst of the sermon, the beam which sup- 
 ported the loft gave way, and the floor sunk several feet. 
 Mr. Crook cried out, he knew not why, * Fear not. God 
 will help us. You shall not be hurt.' And so it was. 
 The beam rested on a hogshead, p. 423. Or see Meth. 
 Mag. Feb. 1808, p. 57. 
 
 Id. — In the beginning of the year 1787, Mr. Clarke 
 visited the Isle of Alderney. When he arrived, he knew 
 not where to go, — till that word of the God of Missionaries 
 powerfully impressed his mind, * Into whatsoever house, 
 &c.' Luke X. 5, 7. — He took particular notice of a very poor 
 cottage, into which he found a strong inclination to enter. 
 He did so, with a * Peace be to this house ! * and found in 
 
270 
 
 it an old man and woman, who, understanding his busi- 
 ness, bade him * welcome to the best food they had, to a little 
 chamber where he might sleep, and, what was still more 
 acceptable, to their house to preach in/ p. 431. 
 
 Meth. Mag. J. Freeman. — I mentioned, in the course 
 of my conversation with him, an observation that 
 Mr. Myles made a few weeks ago at Snowsfields, namely, 
 that those who heartily joined the Methodists and continued 
 among them, generally died happy. April 1803, p. 150. 
 
 lb. — Thomas Cooper y on tlie MetJiodist PreacJiers. — 
 For many years successively, their lives were in continual 
 jeopardy in every part of the kingdom. — And but for the 
 signal interpositions of a gracious Providence, they must all 
 have inevitably fallen by the beasts of the people ! Sept. 
 1803, p. 395. 
 
 lb. — ^The flames for some time spread in one direction, 
 threatening all before them ; when, on a sudden, without 
 any visible cause, they were checked and turned a contrary 
 way. It is a fact none can deny, that not a single house 
 belonging to any one member in the Methodist Society 
 was injured. — A truly pious young woman had removed 
 out of the very centre of that part which was destroyed, 
 only a few days before. Had she still been there, not 
 a single article belonging to her could have been saved. 
 Appendix 1803, p. 13. 
 
 lb. Circular letter to the MetJiodist Missionaries, Feb. 10, 
 1804. — It may not be amiss to drop a hint to our Mission- 
 aries, upon the importance of an exact observance of the 
 Methodist Discipline, which has been formed under the im- 
 mediate direction of Divine Providence. July 1804, p 333. 
 
 G. W. — To-day, my master by his providence and 
 spirit compelled me to preach in the church-yard at 
 Islington. Works, vol. i. p. 49. 
 
 Id. God about the same time stirred up the heart of 
 
 a planter in South-Carolina, lately brought home at the 
 Orphan-house to God, to send my family some rice and 
 beef. At other times, when they have wanted food, the 
 Indians have brought plenty of venison. God, every day. 
 
271 
 
 more and more convinces us that this work is of him. — My 
 family, I think, consists now of 89 persons. Next year 
 my expences wil^be contracted much ; but at present, I am 
 in debt about 500/. sterling. However, I know in whom 
 I have believed. One who is able to pay it. lb. p. 230. 
 
 Id. — He (Jesus) attends to my minutest wants, and 
 surprizingly helps me in every emergency. lb. p. 232. 
 
 Id. — I was threatened to be arrested, soon after my 
 arrival, for above three hundred pounds, due on account 
 of the Orphan-house in Georgia, and I do not know but 
 a writ was actually taken out. This drove me to my 
 knees. — God was pleased to give me an answer of peace. 
 Having as I thought a full assurance of immediate help 
 from some quarter or another, I went to sleep most com- 
 fortably. Early the next morning a friend came to me to 
 enquire, if I knew where a gentlewoman of his acquaint- 
 ance might put out three or four hundred pounds. I 
 replied, let her lend it to me, and in a few months, God 
 willing, she shall have it again. Upon being acquainted 
 with my circumstances, she most chearfully sent me the 
 sum I wanted. — When I could get no assistance at all 
 from my old friends and spiritual, prejudiced, children, 
 and was almost quite pennyless, and left to sit alone like 
 a sparrow upon the house-top, a serious person, whom 
 I never saw or heard of, came the other day and put 
 a guinea into my hand. At receiving it, something as 
 it were said to me, * Cannot that God who sent this person 
 to give thee this guinea, make it up fifteen hundred ? ' 
 As I told a friend immediately, to whom I ran down, so 
 I shall tell you ; I doubt not but this will be the case, 
 lb. p. 271, 272. 
 
 Id. — As yet, I have no intimation from providence in 
 respect to coming into your parts. The cloud at present 
 doth not seem to move that way. lb. p. 377, 378. 
 
 Id. — Every cross has a call in it, and every particular 
 dispensation of Divine providence, has some particu^ar 
 end to answer in those to whom it is sent. — If believers, 
 therefore, would keep up their walk with God, they must 
 
272 
 
 from time to time hear what the Lord has to say concern- 
 ing them in the voice of his providence. — * For a little hint 
 from Providence,' says pious Bishop Hall, * is enough 
 for faith to feed upon/ And — those that enjoy most of 
 heaven below, I believe, will be most minute in remark- 
 ing God's various dealings with them, in respect to his 
 providential dispensations here on earth. Serm. Walking 
 -with God. lb. vol. v. p. 29, 30. 
 
 Id. — How shall I set forth thy happiness, O believer, 
 thou bride of God ! — He that toucheth thee, toucheth 
 the very apple of God's eye. * The very hairs of thy head 
 are all numbered.' — Well shall it be with you, and happy 
 shall you be, who are married to Jesus Christ. — All his 
 attributes are engaged for your preservation. Senn. Christ 
 the Believer's Husband. lb. p. 182. 
 
 Mr. Romaine. — The everlasting covenant is ordered 
 IN ALL THINGS, and on the part of God is absolutely 
 sure: nothing that concerns thee is left out of itj not 
 a single hair of thy head : thy trials are all appointed and 
 ordered, and the end also which they are to answer. Walk 
 of Faith. Works y vol. ii. p. 163. 
 
 Sir Richard Hill. — Can you see nothing, Sir, in the 
 remarkable history of Onesimus, as given in St. Paul's 
 epistle to Philemon, on which to establish the doctrine of 
 a very minute particular Providence, making every event, 
 both good and evil, subservient to the conversion of 
 Onesimus? Reformation-Truth Restored^ p. 119. Ajid see 
 these Extracts i p. 28, line 31. 
 
 Evan. Mag. — ^There was a set of fellows called Me- 
 , thodists, on board the Victory, Lord Nelson's ship. — And 
 'tis true, I assure you, but not one of them was either 
 killed or wounded at the battle of Trafalgar, though they did 
 their duty as well as any men. No, not one of the psalm- 
 singing gentry was even hurt. March 1807, p. 120. 
 
 lb. H.R. of his Majesty* s ship he Tonant. — ^We had one of 
 our people killed in the Trafalgar action. — Some are gone 
 into other ships j so that you see the litttle leaven spreads, 
 Nov. 1808, p. 485. 
 
273 
 
 Section XXXI. 
 On Judgments. 
 
 J. W. — I cite Alderman Beecher, to ansM-^er for these 
 souls, at the judgment-seat of Christ. Jotirti. from 1789 
 to n^l. PForks, vol. xxvii. p. 202. 
 
 Id. — The keeper told me, * Mr. Wilson, the curate of 
 the parish, had given charge I should not speak with 
 him.' I am clear from the blood of this man. Let 
 Mr. Wilson answer for it to God. lb. p. 269. 
 
 Id. — The persecution here was owing in great 
 measure to the indefatigable labours of Mr. Hoblin, and 
 Mr Simmons : gentlemen worthy to be had in everlasting 
 remembrance, for their unwearied endeavours to destroy 
 heresy. 
 
 Fortunati ambo ! Siquid rmea pagina possit. 
 Nulla dies unquam memori vos eximet sevo. 
 
 Jouiti. from 1743 to 1746. lb. vol. xxviii. p. 216. 
 
 Id. — I came to Bristol, and heard the melancholy news, 
 
 that one of the chief of those who came to make the 
 
 disturbance on the first instant, had hanged himself. He 
 was cut down, it seems, alive, but died in less than an 
 hour : a second of them had been for some days in strong 
 pain, and had many times sent, to desire our prayers. 
 A third came to me himself, and confessed, * he was hired 
 that night, and made drunk on purpose : but when he 
 came to the door, he knew not what was the matter, he 
 could not stir, nor open his mouth.' Journ. from 1739 
 to 1741. lb. vol. xxvii. p. 204<. 
 
 Id. — Mr. Molther was taken ill this day. I believe it 
 was the hand of God that was upon him. lb. p. 206, 
 
 Id. — A poor wretch, who was here last week, cursing, 
 and blaspheming, and labouring with all his might, to 
 hinder the word of God, had afterwards boasted to many. 
 
274 
 
 that * he would come again on Sunday, and no man 
 should stop his mouth then.' But on Friday God laid 
 his hand upon him, and on Sunday he was buried. — 
 The surprizing news of poor Mr. S — d's death was 
 confirmed. Surely God will maintain his own cause. 
 Righteous art thou, O Lord ! lb. p. 243. 
 
 Id. — I visited one whom God is purifying in the fire, 
 in answer to the prayers of his wife, whom he was just 
 going to beat, which he frequently did, when God smote 
 him in a moment, so that his hand dropped, and he fell 
 down upon the ground, having no more strength than 
 a new-born child. He has been confined to his bed ever 
 since ; but rejoices in hope of the glory of God. lb. 
 p. 297. 
 
 Id. — I was prest to visit Nicholas Palmer, one who 
 had separated from us, and behaved wath great bitterness, 
 till God laid his hand upon him. He had sent for me 
 several times, saying, * He could not die in peace till 
 he had seen me.' I found him in great weakness of 
 body and heaviness of spirit. We wrestled with God 
 on his behalf. And our labour was not in vain. His 
 soul was comforted : and a few hours after he quietly 
 fell asleep. Journ. from 1741 to 1743. lb. vol. xxviii. 
 p. 5, 6. 
 
 Id. — *The Reverend Mr. ,' I use the words of 
 
 a gentleman of Bristol, whose manuscript lies by me, 
 * preached at two or three churches on these words, 
 Having the form of godliness^ hut denying the poiver thereof 
 After shewing the different sorts of dissenters from the 
 church of England, who, as he said, had only the form 
 of godliness, he inveighed very much against the novel 
 sect^ the upstart MethodistSy as he termed them, which 
 indeed he was accustomed to do, more or less, in almost 
 all his sermons. — Shortly after he was to preach at 
 St. Nicholas's church. He had named the above-mentioned 
 t,ext twice, when he was suddenly seized with a rattling 
 iri, his throat, attended with an hideous groaning. He 
 
fell backward against the door of the pulpit ; burst it 
 open, and would have fallen down the stairs, but that 
 some people caught him, and carried him away, as it 
 seemed, dead into the vestry. In two or three days he 
 recovered his senses, and the Sunday following, died ! ' 
 lb. p. 156, 157. 
 
 Id. Mr. Este, who was to act the Methodist, came 
 
 upon the stage and told them, * For all this, he was 
 resolved, the farce should be acted.' While he was 
 speaking, the stage sunk six inches more : on which he 
 ran back in the utmost confusion, and the people as 
 fast as they could out of the door, none staying to look 
 behind him. — Which is most surprizing, *That those 
 players acted this farce the next week ? ' Or, * That some 
 hundreds of people came again to see it ? ' Journ. from 
 1743 to 1746. lb. p. 192. 
 
 Id. This was the person, who while he was speaking 
 
 a<Jainst my brother and me to the society at Kingswood, 
 was in a moment struck raving mad. Id. p. 230. 
 
 Id. — That they were so fierce ten years ago is no 
 wonder. Since their wretched minister told them from 
 the pulpit, seven years before I resigned my fellowship, 
 * That John Wesley was expelled the college for a base 
 child, and had been quite mazed ever since : that all 
 the Methodists at their private societies, put out the 
 lights, &c.' with abundance more of the same kind. 
 But a year or two since, it was observed, he grew thought- 
 ful and melancholy. And about nine months ago, he 
 went into his own necessary house, and hanged himself ! 
 Journ. from 1755 to 1758. lb. vol. xxx. p. 37. 
 
 Id. How quiet is this country now ? Since the chief 
 
 M persecutors are no more seen. How many of them have 
 been snatched away, in an hour when they looked not 
 for it ? Some time since a woman of Thorpe often swore 
 she would wash her hands in the heart's blood of the 
 next preacher that came. But before the next preacher 
 came she was carried to her long home. A little before 
 
2/6 
 
 John Jolmson settled at Wentworth, a stout healthy man 
 who lived there, told his neighbours, * After May-day, 
 we shall have nothing but praying and preaching. But 
 I will make noise enough to stop it.' But before May-day 
 he was silent in his grave. A servant of Lord R — — 
 was as bitter as him, and told many lies, purposely to 
 make mischief. But before this was done, his mouth 
 was stopped. He was drowned in one of the fishponds, 
 lb. p. 171. 
 
 Id. — I rode on to Illugan : but not to the house where 
 I used to preach. Indeed his wife promised Mr. P. before 
 he died, that she would always receive the preachers. 
 But she soon changed her mind. God had just taken 
 her only son, suddenly killed by a pit falling upon him. 
 And on Tuesday last, a young, strong man, riding to his 
 burial, dropped oiF his horse, stone dead. The con- 
 currence of these awful providences, added considerably 
 to our congregation. lb. p. 176. 
 
 Id. — There were three farmers, in three several villages, 
 who violently sat themselves to oppose it {the work of God). 
 And for a time they kept many from going to hear. But 
 all three died in about a month. One of them owned 
 the hand of the Lord was upon him, and besought him in 
 the bitterness of his soul, to prolong his life, vowing to 
 hear Mr. B. himself. But the Lord would not be in- 
 treated. Jouni. from 1758 to 1760. lb. p. 285. 
 
 Id. — I had now an opportunity of enquiring, con- 
 cerning Mr. B y. He did run welj ; till one offence 
 
 after another swallowed him up. But he scarce enjoyed 
 himself after. First his oldest daughter was snatched 
 away. Then his only son : then himself. And only 
 two or three of that large family now remain. Jourti. 
 from 1762 to 1765. lb. vol. xxxi. p. 355. 
 
 .Id. — The mob encouraged by their superiors, beat 
 and abused whom they pleased, broke open their houses, 
 and did just what they listed. A wretched clergyman 
 confirmed them therein, and applied to the Methodist 
 
277 
 
 preachers, 2 Tim. lii. 6, 7, the very text of that unhappy 
 gentleman at Bristol, which he uttered and dropped down 
 in the pulpit. After he had painted them as black as devils, 
 he added, ' I have not time to finish now : next Sun. 
 I will give you the rest.' But the next morning he was 
 struck in a strange manner. He could not bear to be 
 a moment alone. He cried out, 'Those hobgoblins, do 
 not you see them ? There, there ! The room is full of 
 them.' Having continued thus some days, he screamed 
 out, * See that hobgoblin at the bed's feet ! O that roll, 
 that roll which he holds up to me ! All my sins are 
 written therein.' Not long after, without shewing the 
 least sign of hope, he went to his account. Journ. from 
 1768 to 1770. lb. vol.xxxii. p. 252. 
 
 Id. — No romanist, as such, can expect to be saved, accord- 
 ing to the terms of the Christian covenant. lb. p. 224. 
 
 Id. — I preached at the town's end, the very Papists 
 appearing as attentive as the Protestants. And I doubt 
 not, thousands of these would soon be zealous Christians, 
 were it not for their wretched priests, who will not enter 
 into the kingdom of God themselves, and diligently hinder 
 those that would. lb. p. 244. 
 
 Rev. J. Fletcher. — Let not the scofFs, let not the accusa- 
 tions, even of good people, led by the tempter, appearing 
 as an angel of light, make you give up one jot or tittle of 
 your Lord's gospel. First Check. Works, vol. ii. p. 40. 
 
 Mr. Nightingale. — Mr. Samuel Bradburn, — publicly 
 asserted, at Bolton, not long ago, — that Socinians are not only 
 condemned sinners^ but damtjed fools ! and that they are as 
 certain of being damned in helly as if they were already there. 
 p. 330. 
 
 Id. — They {the offended Methodist preachers) likened hun 
 {Mr. Kilham) to the devil, they consigned him to hell, 
 p. 482. 
 
 Meth. Mag. — About ten years ago, some of the members 
 of the Methodist Society in Kingston, Jamaica, were wont 
 
278 
 
 to keep a prayer-meeting every Tuesday evening in a large, 
 but ruinous house, occupied by a poor woman of colour in 
 the lower part of the Town. One evening some young 
 fellows made great disturbance, and broke part of the fur- 
 niture. One of them loudly threatened to pull down the 
 house the next Tuesday evening. But mark the judgment 
 of God ! That evening he was carried to his grave ! 
 carried from the very house he had intended, that night, 
 to pull down. March 1804, p. 126. 
 
 lb. Mr. Paivson. — In the year 1775, I was stationed at 
 Leeds. We then preached in Knaresborough, where, for 
 many years, we had been exceedingly disturbed in our 
 meetings. — Two of those wicked men, who constantly 
 disturbed our meetings, were cut ofF in one week. — Those 
 who persecute the people and ways of God, should take 
 warning by these and such like instances. Jult/ 1808, 
 p. 313. 
 
 lb. — The brethren visited him [Joshua Lord) y and in- 
 duced him to attend the means ; in consequence of which 
 his fallen soul was restored, and his backslidings healed. 
 But, in all probability, he had sinned the sin unto tem- 
 poral death ; for, during the time of his distress, God laid 
 his afflicting hand upon his body. Oct. 1808, p. 459. 
 
 G. fV. On profane snvearitig, — ^The ship struck her mainsail 
 into our bowsprit. — I called my friends together, and broke 
 out into these words in prayer : * God of the sea and God 
 of the dry land ! This is a night of rebuke and blasphemy : 
 shew thyself, O God, and take us under thy own immediate 
 protection ; be thou our convoy, and make a difference 
 between those that fear thee and those that fear thee not ! 
 Works, vol. ii. p. 67. 
 
 Id. 1753. — ^These enemies which so perplex us, ere long, 
 blessed be God, we shall see no more. Pharaoh and his 
 host shall be drowned in the sea. lb. vol. iii. p. 31. 
 
 Id. — His {Mr. Seward's) and my treatment of Arch- 
 bishop Tillotson, was by far too severe. We condemned 
 
2/9 
 
 his state, when we ought only in a candid manner, which 
 I would do again if called to it, to have mentioned what 
 we judged wrong in his doctrines. Letter to the author of 
 the Enthusiasm of Methodists and Papists compared. lb. 
 vol. iv, p. 235. 
 
 Id. — If you have a mind to know what the devil has to 
 say against us, read Dr. Trapp's sermons. Serm. The Folly 
 and Danger of being not righteous enough. lb. vol. v. 
 p. 136. 
 
 Id. — If persons may go to church, receive the sacrament, 
 lead honest moral lives, and yet be sent to hell at the last 
 day, as they certainly will be if they advance no farther, &c. 
 Serm. The wise and foolish Virgins. lb. p. 385. 
 
 Rev. Theophilus Evans. — ^The same Author {Mr. Chana/t 
 a Presbyterian Minister, in his ' State of Religion in New 
 England,' 1744-, p. 221) relates of Mr. James Davenport, 
 one of the fiery Zealots, of whom Mr. Whitefield makes 
 such an honourable mention in his Journals, who, having 
 pretended to receive a command from the Spirit to destroy 
 every ornament and bodily dress that any one most de- 
 lighted in, thereupon issued out an Order. — ^Then was pub- 
 lished a second Proclamation, to bring unto him such books 
 as he thought fit to prohibit, and, among the rest, the 
 Whole Duty of Man, and Bishop Beveridge's Thoughts on 
 Religion ; which was accordingly done : And a vast heap 
 of them was on a Sunday evening committed to the 
 flames, the miserably-deluded people singing Hallelujah, 
 and declaring with a loud voice, That the smoke of the 
 torments of such oftlie Authors of all these hooks , as died in the 
 same belief as when they wrote them, was now ascending in 
 Hell in like manner as they saw the smoke of these books rise. 
 — History of Modern Enthusiasm, 1757, p. 114. 
 
 Evan. Mag. — ' If we are but sincere, according to our 
 abilities, our imperfect services, through the merits of our 
 Redeemer, will be accepted for righteousness.' This is 
 Indeed the marrow of modern divinity •, the sum of the 
 
280 
 
 famed * Christian Theology' and ' True Guide to the 
 Church ;' but as he {the Rev. E. Cooper) strongly demon- 
 strates, not to the church of the first-born, whose names 
 are written in Heaven, among whom they can never be 
 numbered, who die with this lie in their right hand. Jan. 
 1807, p. 36. 
 
 lb. — A clergyman, not far distant from the spot on 
 which these lines are written, was spending an evening, — 
 at the card-table I He left the room for a few moments, 
 desiring his wife to deal his cards, by which time he should 
 return. This she had done ; but he did not come back. — 
 She found him, indeed, but she found him a lifeless corpse ! 
 The die was for ever cast, and he was gone to the tribunal 
 of his Judge, to give in his account of the charge com- 
 mitted to his care ! How sudden, how unexpected a 
 transition ! and it is worthy of remark, that within a very 
 few years, this was the third character in this neigh- 
 bourhood which had been suddenly taken from the plea- 
 sures of a card-table to the bar of God! — June 1807, 
 p. 261, 262. 
 
 f,^Jb. — This man — open and explicit in expressing the 
 hatred of his heart toward those doctrines, commonly called 
 The Doctrines of Grace, that were preached by the candi- 
 date [in America), — expressed himself in the following 
 manner: *I wish I may die before he is settled here.' 
 The appointed day approached, and the man remained un- 
 relenting in his opposition. On the morning of the 
 Sabbath preceding the day of ordination, being in usual 
 health, and busied in some domestic concern, he was 
 seized in a very surprizing manner. In an unexpected 
 moment, he was struck into a state of insensibility, speech- 
 less and helpless. In this melancholy state he continued 
 till Wednesday morning, the day of ordination, when, 
 about two hours before the commencement of the public 
 solemnities, according to his own desire, he expired! 
 His case was so extraordinary as to baffle the attempts of 
 skilful physicians, either to restore him, or to satisfy 
 
281 
 
 themselves as to the natural cause of his situation. To 
 all who witnessed the solemn scene, it evidently appeared 
 that, like Uzzah, for his presumption in touching the 
 ark, this man was smitten by the hand of the Lord. Jan. 
 1808, p. 19. 
 
 lb. — The Missionary Society is a combination of men, 
 who — are stigmatized by Satan's men of rank, Infidel 
 Reviewers, and their marshalled hosts, Socinian Barristers, 
 East Indian demagogues, and heathenized Christians, as 
 acting under the wild impulse of Fanaticism, as madly 
 aiming to destroy government and order, virtue and 
 repose ! May 1808, p. 207. 
 
 lb. — Go on then, ye Friends of Missions, with a noble 
 ardour j difficulties shall smooth themselves away before 
 you. Your enemies are the enemies of God and human 
 nature, p. 209. 
 
 lb. On the Rev. T. Pentycross. — The joyful departure 
 of several of his hearers, who died in triumph, and the 
 very awful deaths of others, who opposed him, fully con- 
 firmed him in his resolution. Hence opposition, ashamed 
 or afraid, gradually sunk before him ; and the man before 
 alluded to, being often afflicted, would repeatedly beg 
 Mr.P.'s forgiveness and prayers; which he readily ob- 
 tained. His tongue also became silent in death. Who 
 can oppose the work of God ? * Who ever hardened 
 himself against him, and prospered } ' — Nov. 1808. p. 457. 
 
 lb. — If he went, he wished that the first bit he eat 
 might choke him : however, he did go ; and, awful to 
 relate, he had his wish, notwithstanding every effort to 
 relieve him. * Verily, there is a reward for the righteous : 
 verily, he is a God that judgeth in the earth.' p. 4:92, 493. 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 Rev. J. Fletcher^ on the particular ivitness. John Wilkes, 
 a condemned highiuat/-tnan. — Sometimes it comes very 
 quick and sharp, that I shall not be hanged ; but I know 
 that comes from the devil. — Last night, when I had been 
 praying, about an hour after we had been locked down, 
 it came quick into my mind three times over, Thj/ sins are 
 all forgiven thee ; and I do believe they are, and I am not 
 afraid to die. The Penitent Thief. TVorksy vol. i. p. 313, 317, 
 
 Id. On free jtistifcation. Letter to John Wilkes. — 
 Behold him {our Saviour) — graciously saying to you : 
 — * I myself was numbered among the transgressors, and 
 hanged upon the cross between two thieves, that I might 
 have mercy upon penitent dying thieves.' lb. p. 305, 306. 
 
 Id. Sarah Wilkes and Elizabeth Childs. — * John Wilkes 
 lived two nights after he had got his reprieve from the King 
 of Kings. — A serious gentleman from Wolverhampton, 
 obtained leave at the gallows to speak to John Wilkes 
 about a robbery — ; and when the execution was over, he 
 said, that John Wilkes had the look of a Christian, and 
 he believed that he was got safe to his Father's house *.' 
 lb. p. 317, 320. 
 
 Id. — Should some of my Readers blame me for sup- 
 posing, that a penitential Office^ proper for a dying male- 
 factory will just suit any other true penitent ; I beg leave 
 to advance a few arguments in my own defence. 1 . The 
 deepest expressions of the preceding office, are put by our 
 church in the mouths of all her penitent children without 
 exception : nor could I find deeper words for dying thieves 
 and murderers. — 3. My reader and myself are as certainly 
 
 * To assert that penitents, with whom we have conversed, have obtained 
 a satisfactory evidence of their state, and are gone to their reward, without 
 having lived to produce the fruits of Christian virtue, is undoubtedly to 
 depreciate habitual holiness. It would however be unjust to accuse the 
 Methodists in general of laying no stress upon the practice of holiness, or of 
 considering any one as a true believer, whilst he is known to persist in 
 a course of wilful and habitual sin. 
 
283 
 
 condemned to die for sin, as any felon in the world, &c. 
 lb. p. 333. 
 
 Id, Of C. W. — I transcribe part of a letter which 
 I lately received from him. * I was once on the brink 
 of Antinomianism. — Now I also see and feel we must all 
 sink, unless we call St. James to our assistance. Yet let 
 us still insist as much or more than ever on St. Paul's 
 justification. What God has joined together let no man 
 put asunder.' Second Check. lb. vol. ii. p. 332, 333. 
 
 G. W. On self-denial. — So far as I know myself, I have 
 no more concern for the reputation of Methodism, or my 
 own, than for the reputation of Prester John. Coke and 
 Moore, p. 324.. 
 
 Dr. Hazvkerj on attaining in the present life a certainty of 
 salvation. — See Paraclesisy or Letters from a Father to his 
 Children, p. 11, 12. 
 
 Sir RicJiard Hilly on unconditional election. — To place 
 repentance before reconciliation, or to affirm that it is 
 preparatoi-y thereto, is, as already noticed, to put the effect 
 before the cause. — Faith and repentance can in no sound 
 sense be called conditions of the new covenant. — Every 
 elect sinner, then, is a partaker of the gospel salvation, 
 and is brought into a state of reconciliation, whilst he is 
 in his bloody totally unconverted, an enemy to Gody ungodly, 
 luitliout strength, without faith, without repentance, or any 
 one holy disposition. Rom. v. 6-10. — Faith doth indeed 
 discover to the elect sinner, that he is taken into covenant 
 with God; — and therefore it is, that such great things are 
 spoken of faith, and that it is said to justify. — Union and 
 justification precede conviction of sin j though the know- 
 ledge of these blessings be subsequent thereto. — Repentance 
 does not fit or prepare any soul for pardoning mercy, but 
 is a proof that the soul has received mercy as an ungodly 
 sinner. — To preach up humiliation and reformation, in 
 order to qualify the soul for pardon, is in effect to preach 
 the law instead of the gospel. — All such preachers require 
 living works from dead men. Deep things of Gody or Milk 
 and Strong Meaty 1804-, p. 74. 94. 135. 136. 140. 
 
284 
 
 Id. The justification here mentioned [Rom. iv. 25.) 
 is certainly not of our persons before God; — but — a 
 declarative acquittal before angels and men. lb. p. 113. 
 
 Id. On God's sovereignty in calling sinners before moral men^ 
 and some nations before others. — See p 88. 
 
 Id. On resistance^ perseverance^ and a predetermined 
 number of the elect. — See p. 4-5. 78. 91, 174. 
 
 Id. On the duty of offering the gospel to all. — Seep. 116, 117. 
 
 Id. On predestination extending to the minutest things. — 
 Seep. 121. 
 
 Id. On regeneration. — Whenever the scripture speaks of 
 repentance as a turning of the heart to God, then it is 
 always placed subsequent to faith ; * Many believed and 
 turned to the Lord.' — All these [conviction of sin, faith, 
 holiness, &c.) — are included in the general expression of 
 Repentance unto Life. — There is not a moment in which 
 a believer is not a penitent, and vice versa. ■ — It will not 
 however be found so certain as some imagine, that conviction 
 of sin precedes faith and regeneration. The truth is, that 
 in order of time they all take place together. — Yet do they 
 all admit of degrees and growth, though justification admits 
 of neither. lb. p. 76. 85, 86. 137. 
 
 Id. On depravity. — There is not one gospel truth 
 which nature doth not kick at with all her might. — The 
 dead sinner partakes of two natures ; or at least of two 
 parts of one nature. Half beast, half devil. — Every be- 
 liever, who has attained a right knowledge of himself, 
 will acknowledge with blessed Bradford the martyr, then 
 Dean of St. Paul's, that the seeds of every sin that ever was 
 or can be committed, are in his own heart and nature, 
 lb. p. 21. 68. 124. and see p. 96. 
 
 Id. On a sense of the divine presence. — When Christ 
 manifests himself to a soul that has been long in desertion, — 
 there is a meeting between them, very like that of Joseph 
 and his brethren. lb. p. 155. 
 
 Id. On condemning Arminians, and the clergy.-— Sec 
 p. 13. 103. 
 
285 
 
 The following passages are taken from HymnSy 
 to he universally sung in all the Countess of 
 Huntingdon's Chapels. Edit. 1/80. 
 
 On Election and Perseverance. 
 
 Since Jesus hath sav'd me, and that freely too, 
 I fain would in all things my gratitude shew, 
 But as for man's merit 'tis hateful to me, 
 The Gospel I love it, 'tis perfectly free. p. 8. 
 
 Vain is learning, parts, or merit, 
 
 Vain the native pow'rs of man. 
 Jesus ! send thy Holy Spirit, 
 
 So display the gospel plain. p. 198. 
 
 Love ! to bliss Thou hast ordained 
 
 Me, e'er I began to be ; 
 God of love ! Thou 'st not disdained 
 
 To become a man like me. p. 339. 
 
 Whom once he receives, 
 His spirit ne'er leaves ; 
 Nor revokes, nor repents of, the grace that he gives. 
 
 p. 97. 
 
 Our comforts may vary, 
 
 Our frames may decline ; 
 We cannot miscarry, 
 
 Our aid is divine. p. 182. 
 
 Our Saviour by free-grace alone 
 
 His building shall complete ; 
 With shouting bring forth the head-stone. 
 
 Crying, grace, grace to it. ' ' ' p. 216. 
 
 The world, with sin and satan, 
 
 In vain our march opposes ; 
 By Thee we shall break through them all. 
 
 And sing the song of Moses. p. 86. 
 
286 
 
 How happy are we, 
 Our election who see, 
 And can venture our souls on thy gracious decree ! 
 p. 95. 
 
 On Depravity. 
 
 Our strength Is perfect weakness, 
 
 And all we have is sin j 
 Our hearts are all uncleanness, 
 
 A den of thieves within. p. 102. 
 
 On the Witness of tJie Spirit. 
 
 Come, Holy Ghost, my soul inspire. 
 
 Attest that I am bom again : 
 Come and baptize me, Lord, with fire. 
 
 Let no more doubt or cloud remain. 
 Give me the sense of sin forgiv'n. 
 Sweet fore-taste of approaching heav'n. p. S6. 
 
 I thirst to be Thine, to feel Thee within 
 Diffusing abroad 
 Thy love, that my heart may ascend unto God. 
 This Lord, Thou canst do, and give me to know 
 
 My sins are forgiv'n. 
 My treasure laid up in the kingdom of heaven. 
 
 p. 101. 
 
 How often have I seen 
 The healing waters move ; 
 And others, round me, stepping in, 
 
 Their efficacy prove. p. 292. 
 
 On Sin and Holiness. 
 
 Yet, dearest Saviour, love me still, 
 
 The poorest and the worst ; 
 For well I know where sin abounds. 
 
 Thy grace aboundeth most. p. 19. 
 
 Lo ! glad I come, and thou blest Lamb, 
 
 Shalt take me to Thee as I am : 
 
 Nothing but sin I Thee can give ; 
 
 Nothing but love shall I receive. p. 126- 
 
287 
 
 Lord, one thing we want : 
 
 More holiness grant ! 
 For more of thy mind, and thy likeness, we pant : 
 
 Thine image impress 
 
 On thy favourite race ; 
 Oh, fashion and polish thy vessels of grace. p. 98. 
 
 On Self-denial. 
 
 Ah lovely appearance of death ! 
 
 No sight upon earth is so fair ; 
 Not all the gay pageants that breathe 
 
 Can with a dead body compare. 
 With solemn delight I survey 
 
 The corpse when the spirit is fled, &c. p. 396. 
 
 On Familiaritt/ with Christ. 
 
 Th' immortal God for me hath dy'd j 
 
 My Lord, my love, is crucify 'd ! — 
 
 Come, feel with me his blood apply'd j 
 
 My Lord, my love, is crucify'd ! p. 51. 
 
 Jesus, Thou lovely bleeding Lamb, 
 
 To Thee I pour out my complaint, &c. p- 81. 
 
 'Tis sweet to recline 
 
 On the bosom divine. — 
 
 As doves we have prest 
 
 To the ark of thy breast. p, 95. 
 
 Oh let my soui, expiring. 
 
 On thy dear breast recline 5 
 And be true life acquiring 
 
 From that pierc'd heart of Thine. p. 414. 
 
 Jesus, the vision of thy face 
 
 Hath overpow'ring charms : 
 Scarce shall I feel death's cold embrace, 
 
 If Christ be in my arms. p. 107. 
 
288 
 
 Gentle Jesus, lovely Lamb, 
 
 Thine, and only Thine, I am. 
 
 Take my body, spirit, soul, 
 
 Only Thou possess the whole. p. 188. 
 
 O Thou tender, loving Jesus, 
 
 Now thy saving grace impart, &c. p. 24?9. 
 
 Known to Thee, whose eyes are flame, 
 
 I thy love and pity claim. p. 258. 
 
 Thou art to us so very nigh. 
 
 That with us Thou art one. 
 In Spirit, soul, and heart, and flesh, 
 
 Yea, bone of our own bone. 
 
 What shall we say for this thy love, 
 
 But 'fore Thee prostrate lie ; 
 And thank Thee that Thou wast a man, 
 
 To all eternity. p. 317, 318. 
 
 Jesus, all praise is due to Thee, 
 
 That Thou wast pleas'd a man to be ! — 
 
 And who the world's foundation laid. 
 
 Is now a little Infant made. p. 319, 320. 
 
 What heavenly Man, or lovely God, 
 
 Comes marching downward from the skies, 
 
 Array'd in garments roU'd in blood. 
 With joy and pity in his eyes ? 
 
 . The Lord ! The Saviour ! yes, 'tis He, 
 I know Him by the smiles He wears \ 
 Dear glorious Man that died for me, 
 
 Drench'd deep in agonies and tears. p. 393. 
 
 Be mindful of Jesus and me ; 
 
 He suffer'd, my pardon to buy, &c. p 32+. 
 
 THE END. 
 
y 
 
 
 / 
 
 1 .W>^ 
 
 I #5r -^ jm 
 
 ^L 
 
 mm'Ji 
 
 i^ 
 
 V^ 
 
 k^"* j^ 
 
 ^^f-^ji^^ 'T/ 
 
 »^ 
 
 
 i 
 
 a^H 
 
 •9^ .-..I 
 
 %^» 
 
 * '•'d 
 
 
 ■5^. 
 
 ^^^^V^ ' a' 
 
 
 m \ 
 
 
 
 J^PhI 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 S^^% 
 
 ^g 
 
 i^^ii'^ 
 
 
 r^>i- 
 
 m 
 
 iP^ 
 
 Vi { 
 
 
 Bm*^'*'' 
 
 
 Klo 
 
I/*; 
 
 f 
 
>».'^ 
 
 ir-j^'